Skip to main content

Full text of "Astrology and religion among the Greeks and Romans"

See other formats


Digitized  by  tine  Internet  Arciiive 

in  2007  witii  funding  from 

IVIicrosoft  Corporation 


littp://www.arcliive.org/details/astrologyreligioOOcumouoft 


< 


THE  AMERICAN  LECTURES 
ON  THE  HISTORY  OF  RELIGIONS. 


I.  Buddhism. β€” The  History  and  Literature  of  Bud- 
dhism.     By  T.  W.  Rhys-Davids,  LL.D.,  Ph.D. 

II.  Primitive  Religions. β€” The  Religions  of  Primitive 
Peoples.    By  D.  G.  Brinton,  A.M.,  M.D.,  LL.D,,  Sc.D. 

III.  Israel. β€” Jewish  Religions.  Life  after  the  Exile. 
By  Rev.  T.  K.  Chbynk,  M.A.,  D.D. 

IV.  Israel.β€” Religion  of  Israel  to  the  Exile.  By  Karl 
BUDDE.   D.D. 

V.  Ancient  Egyptians. β€” The  Religion  of  the  Ancient 
Egyptians.     By  G.  Steindorff,  Ph.D. 

VI.  Religion  in  Japan. β€” The  Development  of  Re- 
ligion in  Japan.     By  George  W.  Knox,  D.D. 

VII.  The  Veda.β€” The  Religion  of  the  Veda.  By 
Maurice  Bloomfield,  Ph.D.,  LL.D. 

VIII.  Astrology  and  Religion  among  the  Greeks 
and  Romans.     By  Franz  Cumont,  Ph.D.,  LL.D. 

IX.  Babylonia  and  Assyria.  Aspects  of  Religious 
Belief  and  Practice  in  Babylonia  and  Assyria.  By  Morris 
J  astro  w,  Jr.,  Ph.D. 


G.  P.  PUTNAM'S  SONS 

NEW  YORK  AND  LONDON 


# 


AMERICAN  LECTURES  ON  THE 
HISTORY  OF  RELIGIONS 

SERIES  OF  1911-1912 


ASTROLOGY  AND  RELIGION 

AMONG  THE  GREEKS 

AND  ROMANS 


BY 
FRANZ  CUMONT,  Ph.D.,  LL.D. 

Member  of  the  Acad6mie  Royale  de  Belgique 


G.  P.  PUTNAM'S  SONS 

NEW   YORK    AND    LONDON 

C^be  ftnfcfterbocfter  presa 
1912 


ComacHT,  xQxa 

BY 

G.  P.  PUTNAM'S  SONS 


TTbe  Β«nlcIrcrlK>cIiCT  ptcM.  tuw  S?Β«et 


MAURITIO  JASTROW 

Babyloniorum 

astrologiab 

INTERFRETI  SAGACISSIMO 


PREFACE 

TT  is  the  purpose  of  these  lectures  delivered  under 
^  the  auspices  of  the  American  Committee  for 
Lectures  on  the  History  of  Religions,  to  sum  up 
the  results  of  researches  carried  on  by  me  for 
many  years  in  the  field  of  ancient  astrology  and 
astral  religion.  For  some  facts  set  forth  here  in 
a  stmmiary  fashion,  I  can  refer  the  reader  in- 
terested in  the  details  to  a  number  of  special 
articles  published  in  various  periodicals;  the 
proof  of  other  assertions  will  be  given  in  a 
larger  work  that  I  hope  at  some  future  date  to 
publish  on  this  same  general  theme. 

My  sincere  thanks  are  due  to  Mr.  J.  B.  Baker 
of  Oxford  who  has  carried  out  the  task  of  trans- 
lating these  lectures  in  so  satisfactory  a  manner; 
and  I  am  also  largely  indebted  to  my  friend,  Mr. 
J.  G.  C.  Anderson  of  Christ  Church,  who  was  kind 
enough  to  undertake  the  revision  of  the  manu- 
script. I  also  owe  some  valuable  corrections  to 
Prof.   Morris  Jastrow,  Jr.,  of  the  University  of 


vi  Preface 

Pennsylvania,  who,  as  Secretary  of  the  American 
Committee,  may  be  said  to  have  called  this  book 
into  existence,  and  to  whom  I  take  pleasure  in 
dedicating  the  voliime,  as  a  mark  of  recognition 
of  his  own  researches  in  the  cognate  field  of 
Babylonian-Assyrian  astrology. 

Franz  Cumont. 
Brussels,  January,  191 2. 


ANNOUNCEMENT. 

T^HE  American  Lectures  on  the  History  of  Re- 
β– β– ^  ligions  axe  delivered  under  the  auspices  of 
the  American  Committee  for  Lectures  on  the  His- 
tory of  Religions.  This  Committee  was  organised 
in  1892,  for  the  purpose  of  instituting  "popular 
courses  in  the  History  of  Religions,  somewhat  after 
the  style  of  the  Hibbert  Lectures  in  England,  to 
be  delivered  by  the  best  scholars  of  Europe  and 
this  country,  in  various  cities,  such  as  Baltimore, 
Boston,  Brooklyn,  Chicago,  New  York,  Philadel- 
phia, and  others." 

The  terms  of  association  tmder  which  the  Com- 
mittee exists  are  as  follows: 

I. β€” The  object  of  this  Association  shall  be  to 
provide  courses  of  lectures  on  the  history  of  re- 
ligions, to  be  delivered  in  various  cities. 

2 β€” The  Association  shall  be  composed  of  dele- 
gates from  the  institutions  agreeing  to  co-operate, 
with  such  additional  members  as  may  be  chosen 
by  these  delegates. 

3. β€” ^These  delegates β€” one  from  each  institution. 


viii  Announcement 


with  the  additional  members  selected β€” shall  consti- 
tute themselves  a  Council  under  the  name  of  the 
"  American  Committee  for  Lectures  on  the  History 
of  Religions." 

4. β€” The  Council  shall  elect  out  of  its  number  a 
Chairman,  a  Secretary,  and  a  Treasurer. 

5. β€” All  matters  of  local  detail  shall  be  left  to  the 
co-operating  institution  under  whose  auspices  the 
lectures  are  to  be  delivered. 

6. β€” A  course  of  lectures  on  some  religion,  or 
phase  of  religion,  from  an  historical  point  of  view, 
or  on  a  subject  germane  to  the  study  of  religions, 
shall  be  delivered  annually,  or  at  such  intervals  as 
may  be  found  practicable,  in  the  different  cities 
represented  by  this  Association. 

7. β€” ^The  Council  (a)  shall  be  charged  with  the 
selection  of  the  lecturers,  (b)  shall  have  charge  of  the 
funds,  (c)  shall  assign  the  time  for  the  lectures  in 
each  city,  and  perform  such  other  functions  as  may 
be  necessary. 

8. β€” Polemical  subjects,  as  well  as  polemics  in  the 
treatment  of  subjects,  shall  be  positively  excluded. 

9. β€” ^The  lectures  shall  be  delivered  in  the  various 
cities  between  the  months  of  September  and  June. 

10. β€” The  copyright  of  the  lectures  shall  be  the 
property  of  the  Association. 


Announcement  ix 


II. β€” ^The  compensation  of  the  lecturer  shall  be 
fixed  in  each  case  by  the  Council. 

12. β€” The  lecturer  shall  be  paid  in  instalments 
after  each  course,  until  he  shall  have  received  half 
of  the  entire  compensation.  Of  the  remaining  half, 
one  half  shall  be  paid  to  him  upon  delivery  of  the 
manuscript,  properly  prepared  for  the  press.,  and 
the  second  half  on  the  publication  of  the  volume, 
less  a  deduction  for  corrections  made  by  the  author 
in  the  proofs. 

The  Committee  as  now  constituted  is  as  follows : 

Prof.  Crawford  H.  Toy,  Chairman,  7  Lowell  St., 
Cambridge,  Mass.;  Rev.  Dr.  John  P.  Peters, 
Treasurer,  227  W.  99th  St.,  New  York  City;  Prof. 
Morris  Jastrow,  Jr.,  Secretary,  248  S.  23rd  St., 
Philadelphia,  Pa. ;  President  Francis  Brown,  Union 
Theological  Seminary,  New  York  City ;  Prof.  Rich- 
ard Gottheil,  Columbia  University,  New  York 
City;  Prof.  Robert  F.  Harper,  University  of  Chi- 
cago, Chicago,  111. ;  Prof.  Paul  Haupt,  Johns  Hopkins 
University,  Baltimore,  Md.;  Prof.  F.  W.  Hooper, 
Brooklyn  Institute  of  Arts  and  Sciences;  Prof.  E. 
W.  Hopkins,  Yale  University,  New  Haven,  Conn. ; 
Prof.  Edward  Knox  Mitchell,  Hartford  Theologi- 
cal Seminary,  Hartford,  Conn.;  President  F.  K. 
Sanders,  Washburn  College,  Topeka,  Kan. ;  Prof. 


X  Announcement 

H.  P.   Smith,   Meadville  Theological  Seminary, 
Meadville,  Pa. 

The  lecturers  in  the  course  of  American  Lectures 
on  the  History  of  Religions  and  the  titles  of  their 
volumes  are  as  follows: 

1894-1895β€” Prof.  T.  W.  Rhys-Davids,  Ph.D. 
β€” Buddhism. 

1896-1897β€” Prof.  Daniel  G.  Brinton,  M.D.,  LL.D. 
β€” ^Religions  of  Primitive  Peoples. 

1897-1898β€” Rev.  Prof.  T.  K.  Cheyne,  D.D.β€” Jew- 
ish Religious  Life  after  the  Exile. 

1898-1899β€” Prof.  Karl  Budde,  D.D.β€” Religion  of 
Israel  to  the  Exile. 

1904-1905 β€” Prof.  George  Steindorff,  Ph.D. β€” The 
Religion  of  the  Ancient  Egyptians. 

1905-1906 β€” Prof.  George  W.  Knox,  D.D.,  LL.D. β€” 
The  Development  of  Religion  in 
Japan. 

1906-1907 β€” Prof.  Maurice  Bloomfield,  Ph.D., 
LL.D.β€” The  Religion  of  the  Veda. 

1907-1908β€” Prof.  A.  V.  W.  Jackson,  Ph.D.,  LL.D. 
β€” The  Religion  of  Persia.* 

β€’  This  course  was  not  published  by  the  Committee,  but  will 
form  part  of  Prof.  Jackson's  volume  on  the  Religion  of  Persia 


Announcement  xi 


1909-1910 β€” Prof.  Morris  Jastrow,  Jr.,  Ph.D. β€” 
Aspects  of  Religious  Belief  and 
Practice  in  Babylonia  and  Assyria. 

1910-191 1 β€” Prof.  J.  J.  M.  DeGroot. β€” The  Develop- 
ment of  Religion  in  China. 

The  lecturer  for  1911-1912  was  Prof.  Franz 
Cumont  of  Brussels,  recognised  as  the  leading 
authority  on  Greek  Astrology  and  Mithraism. 
From  1892  until  his  resignation  in  19 10,  Prof. 
Cumont  held  the  Chair  of  Roman  Institutions  at 
the  University  of  Ghent.  Since  1899,  he  has  been 
Curator  of  the  Royal  Museums  of  Antiquities  at 
Brussels.  Prof.  Cumont's  great  work  on  the 
Mithra  Cult  was  pubHshed  in  1 894-1900,  and  is 
the  standard  work  on  that  subject.  This  was  fol- 
lowed by  a  smaller  summary,  Les  Mysthres  de 
Mithra,  of  which  an  English  translation,  imder  the 
title  "  Mysteries  of  Mithra,"  was  published  in 
1903.  A  series  of  lectures  delivered  at  the  College 
de  France  on  Les  Religions  Orientates  dans  te  Pagan- 
isme  Romain  (Paris,  1907;  2nd  ed.  1910)  has  also 

in  the  series  of  "  Handbooks  on  the  History  of  Religions, "  edited 
by  Prof.  Morris  Jastrow,  Jr.,  and  published  by  Messrs.  Ginn  & 
Company  of  Boston.  Prof.  Jastrow's  volume  is,  therefore,  the 
eighth  in  the  series.  Prof.  De  Groot's  lectures  have  not  yet  been 
published,  but  will  appear  in  1912.  Prof.  Cumont's  volume  is, 
therefore,  the  ninth  in  the  series. 


xii  Announcement 


appeared  in  an  English  garb  (Oriental  Religions 
in  Roman  Paganism.     Chicago,  191 1). 

In  1900  and  again  in  1907,  Prof.  Cumont  conduc- 
ted archiEological  explorations  in  Asia  Minor  and  in 
Northern  Syria,  the  results  of  which  were  embodied 
in  his  Studia  Pontica  (Brussels,  1906)  and  in  a 
volume  of  Greek  and  Latin  inscriptions  published 
in  191 I. 

In  1898,  in  collaboration  with  several  scholars, 
M.  Cumont  undertook  a  catalogue,  with  detailed 
descriptions  and  copious  extracts,  of  all  Greek  as- 
trological codices  (Catalogus  Codicum  Astrologorum 
Graecorum) ,  of  which  monumental  work,  up  to  the 
present,  ten  volumes  have  appeared.  A  Bibliog- 
raphy of  Prof.  Cumont's  writings,  including  numer- 
ous articles  contributed  by  him  to  archaeological, 
historical,  and  philosophical  journals  of  various 
countries,  was  published  in  1908  by  the  Royal 
Academy  of  Belgium,  of  which  body  M.  Cumont 
has  been  a  member  since  1902.  He  is  also  a  corres- 
ponding member  of  the  Institute  de  France  and 
of  the  Academies  of  Berlin,  Gottingen,  and  Munich. 

The  lecttu-es  contained  in  this  volume  are  a 
summary  in  a  popiilar  form  of  extensive  researches 
carried  on  by  Prof.  Cumont  for  many  years.  They 
were  delivered  before  the  following  institutions; 


Announcement  "  xiii 


The  Lowell  Institute,  Hartford  Theological  Semi- 
nary, Johns  Hopkins  University,  University  of 
Pennsylvania,  University  of  Chicago,  Brooklyn 
Institute  of  Arts  and  Sciences,  Meadville  Theo- 
logical Seminary,  and  Columbia  University. 

John  P.  Peters, 
C.  H.  Toy, 
Committee  on  Publication, 
December,  191 1. 


INTRODUCTION 

lix  tQv  oipavlav  ri,  hrtyeia  Ifprrirai 
mrd  rtva  <pvaiK^v  av/ivideiay. 

Philo,  De  Opificio  Mundi,  c  40. 

A  FTER  a  long  period  of  discredit  and  neglect, 
''β€’  astrology  is  beginning  to  force  itself  once 
more  on  the  attention  of  the  learned  world.  In 
the  course  of  the  last  few  years  scholars  have 
devoted  to  it  profound  researches  and  elaborate 
publications.  Greek  manuscripts,  which  had  re- 
mained a  sealed  book  at  a  time  when  the  quest 
for  unpublished  documents  is  all  the  rage,  have 
now  been  laboriously  examined,  and  the  wealth 
of  this  literature  has  exceeded  all  expectation. 
On  the  other  hand,  the  deciphering  of  the  cunei- 
form tablets  has  given  access  to  the  well-springs 
of  a  learned  superstition,  which  up  to  modem 
times  has  exercised  over  Asia  and  Eiu*ope  a  wider 
dominion  than  any  religion  has  ever  achieved.  I 
trust,  therefore,  that  I  am  not  guilty  of  undue 

XV 


xvi  Introduction 


presumption  in  venturing  to  claim  yoiu-  interest 
for  this  erroneous  belief,  so  long  universally  ac- 
cepted, which  exercised  an  endless  influence  on 
the  creeds  and  the  ideas  of  the  most  diverse 
peoples,  and  which  for  that  very  reason  neces- 
sarily demands  the  attention  of  historians. 

After  a  diuation  of  a  thousand  years,  the  power 
of  astrology  broke  down  when,  with  Copernicus, 
Kepler,  and  Galileo,  the  progress  of  astronomy 
overthrew  the  false  hypothesis  upon  which  its 
entire  structtue  rested,  namely,  the  geocentric 
system  of  the  imiverse.  The  fact  that  the  earth 
revolves  in  space  intervened  to  upset  the  compli- 
cated play  of  planetary  influences,  and  the  silent 
stars,  relegated  to  the  imfathomable  depths  of 
the  sky,  no  longer  made  their  prophetic  voices 
audible  to  mankind.  Celestial  mechanics  and 
spectrum  analysis  finally  robbed  them  of  their 
mysterious  prestige.  Thenceforth  in  that  learned 
system  of  divination,  which  professed  to  discover 
from  the  stars  the  secret  of  our  destiny,  men  saw 
nothing  but  the  most  monstrous  of  all  the  chimeras 
begotten  of  superstition.  Under  the  sway  of 
reason  the  eighteenth  and  nineteenth  centuries 
condemned  this  heresy  in  the  name  of  scientific 


Introduction  xvii 


orthodoxy.  In  1824,  Letronne  thought  it  neces- 
sary to  apologise  for  discoursing  to  the  Academy 
of  Inscriptions  on  "absurd  dreams"  in  which  he 
saw  "nothing  but  one  of  those  failings  which 
have  done  most  dishonour  to  the  human  mind,"* 
β€” as  though  man's  failings  were  not  often  more 
instructive  than  his  triumphs. 

But  at  the  end  of  the  nineteenth  century  the 
development  of  history,  from  various  sides,  re- 
called the  attention  of  investigators  to  ancient 
astrology.  It  is  an  exact  science  which  was  super- 
imposed on  primitive  beliefs,  and  when  classical 
philology,  enlarging  its  horizon,  brought  fully 
within  its  range  of  observation  the  development 
of  the  sciences  in  antiquity,  if  could  not  set  aside 
a  branch  of  knowledge,  illegitimate,  I  allow,  but 
indissolubly  linked  not  only  with  astronomy  and 
meteorology,  but  also  with  medicine,  botany, 
ethnography  and  physics.  If  we  go  back  to  the 
earliest  stages  of  every  kind  of  learning,  as 
far  as  the  Alexandrine  and  even  the  Babylonian 
period,  we  shall  find  almost  everywhere  the  dis- 
turbing influence  of  these  astral  "mathematics." 

'  "  Riveries  ahsurdes  .  .  .  une  des  faiblesses  qui  ont  le  plus 
deshonore  r esprit  humain." 


xviii  Introduction 


This  sapling,  which  shot  up  among  the  rank  weeds 
by  the  side  of  the  tree  of  knowledge,  sprang  from 
the  same  stock  and  mingled  its  branches  with  it. 

But  not  only  is  astrology  indispensable  to  the 
savant  who  desires  to  trace  the  toilsome  progress 
of  reason  in  the  pursuit  of  truth  along  its  doublings 
and  turnings, β€” which  is  perhaps  the  highest 
mission  of  history;  it  also  benefited  by  the  interest 
which  was  roused  in  all  manifestations  of  the 
irrational.  This  pseudo-science  is  in  reality  a 
creed.  Beneath  the  icy  crust  of  a  cold  and  rigid 
dogma  run  the  troubled  waters  of  a  jumble  of 
worships,  derived  from  an  immense  antiquity; 
and  as  soon  as  enquiry  was  directed  to  the  religions 
of  the  past,  it  was  attracted  to  this  doctrinal 
superstition,  perhaps  the  most  astonishing  that 
has  ever  existed.  Research  ascertained  how,  after 
having  reigned  supreme  in  Babylonia,  it  subdued 
the  cults  of  Syria  and  of  Egypt,  and  under  the  Em- 
pire,β€”  to  mention  only  the  West,  β€”  transformed 
even  the  ancient  paganism  of  Greece  and  Rome. 

It  is  not  only,  however,  because  it  is  combined 
with  scientific  theories,  nor  because  it  enters  into 
the  teaching  of  pagan  mysteries,  that  astrology 
forces  itself  on  the  meditations  of  the  historian 


Introduction  xix 


of  religions,  but  for  its  own  sake  (and  here  we 
touch  the  heart  of  the  problem),  because  he  is 
obliged  to  enquire  how  and  why  this  alliance, 
which  at  first  sight  seems  monstrous,  came  to  be 
formed  between  mathematics  and  superstition. 
It  is  no  explanation  to  consider  it  merely  a  mental 
disease.  Even  then,  to  speak  the  truth,  this 
hallucination,  the  most  persistent  which  has  ever 
haunted  the  human  brain,  would  still  deserve  to 
be  studie'd.  If  psychology  to-day  conscientiously 
applies  itself  to  disorders  of  the  memory  and  of 
the  will,  it  cannot  fail  to  interest  itself  in  the 
ailments  of  the  faculty  of  belief,  and  specialists 
in  lunacy  will  do  useful  work  in  dealing  with  this 
species  of  morbid  manifestation  with  the  view  of 
settling  its  etiology  and  tracing  its  course.  How 
could  this  absurd  doctrine  arise,  develop,  spread, 
and  force  itself  on  superior  intellects  for  century 
after  century?  There,  in  all  its  simplicity,  is 
the  historical  problem  which  confronts  us. 

In  reality  the  growth  of  this  body  of  dogma 
followed  a  course  not  identical  with,  but  parallel, 
I  think,  to  that  of  certain  other  theologies.  Its 
starting-point  was  faith,  faith  in  certain  stellar 
divinities  who  exerted  an  influence  on  the  world. 


XX  Introduction 


Next,  people  sought  to  comprehend  the  natiire 
of  this  influence:  they  believed  it  to  be  subject 
to  certain  invariable  laws,  because  observation 
revealed  the  fact  that  the  heavens  were  animated 
by  regular  movements,  and  they  conceived  them- 
selves able  to  determine  its  effects  in  the  future 
with  the  same  certainty  as  the  coming  revolutions 
and  conjimctions  of  the  stars.  Finally,  when  a 
series  of  theories  had  been  evolved  out  of  that 
twofold  conviction,  their  original  source  was  for- 
gotten or  disregarded.  The  old  belief  became 
a  science;  its  postulates  were  erected  into  princi- 
ples, which  were  justified  by  physical  and  moral 
reasons,  and  it  was  pretended  that  they  rested  on 
experimental  data  amassed  by  a  long  series  of 
observations.  By  a  common  process,  after  be- 
lieving, people  invented  reasons  for  believing, β€” 
*' fides  quaerens  intellectum,^' β€” and  the  intelligence 
working  on  the  faith  reduced  it  to  formulae,  the  logi- 
cal sequence  of  which  concealed  the  radical  fallacy. 
There  is  something  tragic  in  this  ceaseless 
attempt  of  man  to  penetrate  the  mysteries  of  the 
future,  in  this  obstinate  struggle  of  his  factdties 
to  lay  hold  on  knowledge  which  evades  his  probe, 
and  to  satisfy  his  insatiable  desire  to  foresee  his 


Introduction  xxi 


destiny.  The  birth  and  evolution  of  astrology, 
that  desperate  error  on  which  the  intellectual 
powers  of  countless  generations  were  spent,  seems 
like  the  bitterest  of  disillusions.  By  establishing 
the  unchangeable  character  of  the  celestial  re- 
volutions the  Chaldeans  imagined  that  they 
understood  the  mechanism  of  the  universe,  and 
had  discovered  the  actual  laws  of  life.  The 
ancient  beliefs  in  the  influence  of  the  stars  upon 
the  earth  were  concentrated  into  dogmas  of 
absolute  rigidity.  But  these  dogmas  were  fre- 
quently contradicted  by  experience,  which  ought 
to  have  confirmed  them.  Then  not  daring  to 
doubt  the  principles  on  which  depended  their 
whole  conception  of  the  world,  these  soothsayer- 
logicians  strove  to  correct  their  theories.  Unable 
to  bring  themselves  to  deny  the  influence  of  the 
divine  stars  on  the  affairs  of  this  world,  they  in- 
vented new  methods  for  the  better  determination 
of  this  influence,  they  complicated  by  irrelevant 
data  the  problem,  of  which  the  solution  had  proved 
false,  and  thus  there  was  piled  up  little  by  little 
in  the  course  of  ages  a  monstrous  collection  of  com- 
plicated and  often  contradictory  doctrines,  which 
perplex  the  reason,  and  whose  audacious  unsub- 


xxii  Introduction 


stantiality  will  remain  a  perpetual  subject  of 
astonishment.  We  should  be  confounded  at  the 
spectacle  of  the  human  mind  losing  itself  so  long 
in  the  maze  of  these  errors,  did  we  not  know  how 
medicine,  physics,  and  chemistry  have  slowly 
groped  their  way  before  becoming  experimental 
sciences,  and  what  prolonged  exertions  they  have 
had  to  make  in  order  to  free  themselves  from  the 
tenacious  grasp  of  old  superstitions. 

Thus  various  reasons  commended  to  the  attention 
of  scholars  these  old  writings  of  the  Greek  astro- 
logers so  long  neglected.  They  set  to  work  to  re- 
read and  to  re-publish  these  repulsive-looking  books 
which  had  not  been  reprinted  since  the  sixteenth 
century.  The  last  edition β€” and  a  shockingly  bad 
one β€” of  the  TetrahiUos  of  Ptolemy  is  dated  1581. 
Further,  a  niunber  of  unknown  authors  emerged 
from  obscurity,  a  crowd  of  manuscripts  mouldering 
in  the  tombs  of  libraries  were  restored  to  light. ' 

The  profit  which  can  be  gained  from  them  is 
not  confined  to  the  science  of  which  they  treat 
and  to  the  adjacent  domains,  which  astrology  has 
more  or  less  penetrated.    Their  utility  is  much 

'  See  Catalogus  Codicum  Astrologorum  Graecorum  (ten  volumes 
published),  Brussels,  1893-1911. 


Introduction  xxiii 


more  varied  and  general,  and  it  would  be  difficult 
to  set  out  in  full  their  manifold  applications. ' 

I  shall  not  dwell  on  the  interest  afforded  to  the 
scholar  by  a  series  of  texts  spread  over  more  than 
fifteen  centuries,  from  the  Alexandrine  period  to 
the  Renaissance.  Nor,  again,  will  I  attempt  to 
estimate  the  importance  which  might  be  claimed 
in  the  political  sphere  by  a  doctrine  which  has 
often  guided  the  will  of  kings,  and  decided  their 
enterprises.  Nor  can  I  prove  here  by  examples 
how  the  propagation  of  astrological  doctrines 
reveals  unsuspected  relations  between  the  oldest 
civilisations,  and  leads  him  who  traces  it  from 
Alexandria  and  from  Babylon  as  far  as  India, 
China,  and  Japan,  bringing  him  back  again  from 
the  Far  East  to  the  Far  West. 

So  many  questions  of  such  varied  interest  can- 
not be  considered  all  at  once.  We  must  exercise 
restraint  and  confine  ourselves  to  one  view  of 
the  subject.  Oiu*  object  in  this  course  of  lectures 
shall  be  limited  to  showing  how  oriental  astrology 
and  star-worship  transformed  the  beliefs  of  the 
Graeco-Latin  world,  what  at  different  periods  was 

'  See  Franz  Boll,  Zur  Erforschung  der  antiken  Astrologie  (Neue 
Jahrbucher  f.  d.  Klass.  Altertum),  xxi.  (1903). 


xxiv  Introduction 


the  ever-increasing  strength  of  their  influence, 
and  by  what  means  they  established  in  the  West 
a  sidereal  cult,  which  was  the  highest  phase  of 
ancient  paganism.  In  Greek  anthropomorphism 
the  Olympians  were  merely  an  idealised  reflection 
of  various  hiunan  personalities.  Roman  formal- 
ism made  the  worship  of  the  national  gods  an 
expression  of  patriotism,  strictly  regulated  by 
pontifical  and  civil  law.  Babylon  was  the  first 
to  erect  the  edifice  of  a  cosmic  religion,  based 
upon  science,  which  brought  human  activity  and 
human  relations  with  the  astral  divinities  into 
the  general  harmony  of  organised  nature.  This 
learned  theology,  by  including  in  its  speculations 
the  entire  world,  was  to  eliminate  the  narrower 
forms  of  belief,  and,  by  changing  the  character  of 
ancient  idolatry,  it  was  to  prepare  in  many  re- 
spects the  coming  of  Christianity. 


CONTENTS 

PAGE 

Preface       v 

Announcement    .         .         .         .         .         .      vii 

Introduction       ......      xv 

Recent  researches  concerning  astrology,  xv β€” ^Their 
interest  and  importance,  xvi. 

Lecture  I. β€” The  Chaldeans       .         .         .         i 

The  "Pan-Babylonists,"  2 β€” Fundamental  error  of 
their  theories,  3 β€” Astral  religion  implies  scientific  ideas 
developed  at  the  end  and  not  at  the  beginning  of 
Babylonian  civilisation,  4 β€” Sketch  of  the  history  of 
Chaldean  astronomy,  6 β€” Its  discoveries  in  the  second 
century  b.  c,  12 β€” Its  influence  upon  the  religion,  15 
β€” Development  of  astral  theology,  21 β€” The  Chaldean 
creed  in  the  Alexandrine  period,  28. 

Lecture  IL β€” Babylonia  and  Greece  .      36 

Sidereal  religion  originally  foreign  to  the  Greeks,  36 
β€” Anthropomorphism  opposed  to  the  cult  of  celestial 
bodies,  38 β€” Greek  philosophers  as  defenders  of  star- 
worship,  39 β€” Practical  motives  and  theoretical  reasons, 
40 β€” Influence  of  Oriental  religions  proved,  41 β€” The 
Platonic  Epinomis,  48 β€” Greeks  at  first  rejected  astrol- 
ogy ,.52 β€” Changesets  in  after  the  days  of  Alexander  the 
Great,  54 β€” Interpenetration  of  Greek  and  Chaldean 
science,  55 β€” Berosus,  56 β€” Kidenas  intermediary  be- 
tween Hipparchus  and  Chaldeans,  62 β€” Seleucus  of 
Seleucia  and  scientific  rationalism,  67 β€” Stoicism  as  the 
conciliator  of  star-worship  and  philosophy,  68 β€” End 
of  the  Babylonian  schools,  71. 

XXV 


xxvi  Contents 


Lecture  III. β€” The  Dissemination    in    the 
West        .......       73 

Power  of  astrology,  73 β€” Babylonia  and  Egypt,  74 
β€” Astrology  unknown  in  Egypt  before  the  sixth  cen- 
tury B.  c,  75 β€” Petosiris  and  Nechepso  (circa  150 
B.  c.)  76 β€” Hermetic  books,  77 β€” Syria,  77 β€” Israel  and 
astrology,  78 β€” Transformation  of  Semitic  paganism, 
79 β€” Chaldaism  and  Hellenism  in  the  empire  of  the 
Seleucids,  81 β€” Oriental  Stoicism  and  Posidonius  of 
Apamea,  82 β€” His  influence  on  Roman  thought,  85 β€” 
Manilius'  Astronomica,  86 β€” Neo-Pythagoreans,  87 β€” 
Literary  and  popular  propagandism,  88β€” The  Oriental 
mysteries,  89 β€” The  devotion  of  the  emperors  to  the 
Sim-ctilt,  94 β€” The  house  of  the  Severi,  96 β€” Official 
cult  of  Sol  Invictus  founded  by  Aurelian  (274  A.  D.), 
97 β€” The  solar  dynasty  of  the  fourth  century,  98β€” 
Conclusion,  99. 

Lecture  IV. β€” Theology  .101 

The  contemplation  of  the  heavens,  loi β€” Divinity 
of  the  heavenly  bodies,  102 β€” Qualities  of  the  astral 
gods:  (o)  Eternity,  104 β€” Worship  of  Time  and  its 
subdivisions,  107 β€” Sacred  ntunbers,  1 1 1 β€” (&)  Univer- 
sality and  omnipotence,  112 β€” Worship  of  Heaven 
and  constellations,  115 β€” Worship  of  plants  and  ele- 
ments, 1 19β€” The  leading  power  of  the  cosmic  organism, 
123 β€” The  Sun  as  the  highest  god,  124 β€” Development 
of  solar  theology,  126 β€” ^Transformation  of  paganism, 
135- 

Lecture    V. β€” ^Astral    Mysticism.      Ethics 
and  Cult 139 

Mystic  element  in  astral  religion,  139 β€” Impression 
of  heaven  on  the  ancients  and  modems  :  Cosmic  emo- 
tion, 140 β€” Commvmion  of  man's  soul  with  the 
heavenly  bodies,  144 β€” Mysticism  as  the  access  to  the 


Contents  xxvii 


knowledge  of  the  celestial  gods,  145 β€” Contrast  to 
the  Dionysiac  ecstasy,  147 β€” ^Ethical  consequences  of 
mysticism,  149 β€” Opposition  between  heaven  and 
earth,  and  between  soul  and  body,  150 β€” Intensity  of 
intellectual  joys,  151 β€” ^Asceticism,  152 β€” Fatalism  as 
destructive  of  morality  and  the  cult,  153 β€” ^Astrology 
remains  religious:  Submission  to  fate  as  source  of 
morality,  155 β€” Necessity  of  positive  worship  justified, 
157 β€” Sun-worship,  161 β€” Natalis  Invicti,  162 β€” Worship 
of  planets,  163 β€” ^The  Week,  164 β€” Influence  of  astrol- 
ogy on  language,  166. 

Lecture  VI. β€” ^Eschatology  .         .         .167 

Astral  mysticism  as  a  preparation  for  the  future 
life,  167 β€” Principal  doctrines,  168 β€” ^Astral  eschatology 
in  Greece,  173 β€” Development  in  the  Roman  world, 
178 β€” (a)  Who  obtains  immortality?  Kings  and  states- 
men, 180 β€” Soldiers  and  priests,  181 β€” ^All  pious  and 
pure  men,  183 β€” (jb)  How  did  soids  rise  to  the  stars? 
Ancient  means,  185 β€” Magic  processes,  187 β€” Theory 
of  solar  attraction,  188 β€” ^The  nature  of  the  soul,  189 β€” 
Ascension  through  the  elements,  192 β€” ^Mythological 
beliefs,  193 β€” ^A  god  as  a  leader  of  pious  souls,  194 β€” 
(c)  Where  is  the  abode  of  the  blest?  Vagueness  of 
popular  views,  195 β€” Solar  immortality,  196 β€” ^Ascen- 
sion through  the  planetary  spheres,  197 β€” Opposition 
to  a  subterranean  hell,  198 β€” (d)  Which  is  the  bliss 
reserved  for  the  elect  ?  The  celestial  banquet,  199 β€” 
Contemplation  of  the  stars,  200 β€” Souls  acquire  full 
knowledge  of  God  and  the  world,  301. 


Astrology  and  Religion 

Among  the  Greeks  and  Romans 


LECTURE  I 

THE  CHALDEANS 

r^URING  the  period  of  the  French  Revolution 
^^^  citizen  Dupuis,  in  three  bulky  volumes 
"On  the  Origin  of  all  Forms  of  Worship"  (1794), 
developed  the  idea  that  the  primary  source  of 
religion  was  the  spectacle  of  celestial  phenomena 
and  the  ascertainment  of  their  correspondence  with 
earthly  events,  and  he  imdertook  to  show  that  the 
myths  of  all  peoples  and  all  times  were  nothing 
but  a  set  of  astronomical  combinations.  Accord- 
ing to  him,  the  Egyptians,  to  whom  he  assigned 
the  foremost  place  among  "the  inventors  of 
religions, "  had  conceived,  some  twelve  or  fifteen 


2  Astrology  and  Religion 

thousand  years  before  our  era,  the  division  of  the 
ecliptic  into  twelve  constellations  corresponding 
to  the  twelve  months;  and  when  the  expedition 
of  Bonaparte  discovered  in  the  temples  of  the  Nile 
valley,  notably  at  Denderah,  some  zodiacs  to 
which  a  fabulous  antiquity  was  attributed,  these 
extraordinary  theories  appeared  to  receive  an 
unexpected  confirmation.  But  the  bold  mytho- 
logical fabric  reared  in  the  heavens  by  the  savant 
of  the  Revolution  fell  to  pieces  when  Letronne 
proved  that  the  zodiac  of  Denderah  dated,  not 
from  an  epoch  anterior  to  the  most  ancient  of 
the  known  Pharaohs,  but  from  that  of  the  Roman 
emperors. 

Science  in  her  cycles  of  hypotheses  is  liable  to 
repeat  herself.  An  attempt  has  recently  been 
made  to  restore  to  favoiir  the  fancies  of  Dupuis, 
by  renovating  them  with  greater  erudition.  Only, 
the  mother  coimtry  of  "astral  mythology"  is 
to  be  sought,  not  on  the  banks  of  the  Nile,  but  on 
those  of  the  Euphrates.  The  "  Pan-Babylonists, '' 
as  they  have  been  called,  maintain  that 

Behind  the  literature  and  cults  6f  Babylon  and  Assy- 
ria, behind  the  legends  and  myths,  behind  the 
Pantheon  and  religious  beliefs,  behind  even  the  writ- 


The  Chaldeans  3 

ings  which  appear  to  be  purely  historical,  lies  an 
astral  conception  of  the  universe  and  of  its  phenom- 
ena, affecting  all  thoughts,  all  beliefs,  all  practices,  and 
penetrating  even  into  the  domain  of  purely  secular 
intellectual  activity,  including  all  branches  of  science 
cultivated  in  antiquity.  According  to  this  astral 
conception,  the  greater  gods  were  identified  with  the 
planets,  and  the  minor  ones  with  the  fixed  stars.  A 
scheme  of  correspondences  between  phenomena  in  the 
heavens  and  occurrences  on  earth  was  worked  out. 
The  constantly  changing  appearance  of  the  heavens 
indicates  the  ceaseless  activity  of  the  gods,  and  since 
whatever  happened  on  earth  was  due  to  divine 
powers,  this  activity  represented  the  preparation  for 
terrestrial  phenomena,  and  more  particularly  those 
affecting  the  fortunes  of  mankind.  .  .  .  Proceeding 
further,  it  is  claimed  that  the  astral-mythological  cult 
of  ancient  Babylonia  became  the  prevailing  Weltan- 
schauung of  the  ancient  Orient,  and  that  whether  we 
turn  to  Egypt  or  to  Palestine,  to  Hittite  districts  or 
to  Arabia,  we  shall  find  these  various  cultures  imder 
the  spell  of  this  conception. 

It  furnishes  the  key  to  the  interpretation  of 
Homer  as  well  as  of  the  Bible.  ^  In  particular,  all 
the  Old  Testament  should  be  explained  by  a  series 
of  sidereal  myths.  The  patriarchs  are  "personi- 
fications of  the  sun  or  moon,"  and  the  traditions 

*  See  e.g.  Fries,  Studien  zur  Odyssee  (Mitt.  Vorderasiat.  Gesell- 
schaft),  1910. 


4  Astrology  and  Religion 

of  the  Sacxed  Books  are  "variations  of  certain 
'motifs,'  whose  real  significance  is  to  be  found 
only  when  they  are  transferred  to  phenomena  in 
the  heavens." 

Such  is  a  wholly  impartial  summary  of  the 
theories  professed  by  the  advocates  of  the  Alt- 
orientalische  Weltanschauung.  I  borrow  it,  with 
sUght  abbreviation,  from  an  address  delivered  by 
Morris  Jastrow,  Jr.,  at  the  Oxford  Congress  in 
1908.*  Now  of  this  system  it  may  be  said  that 
what  is  true  in  it  is  not  new,  and  what  is  new  is 
not  true.  That  Babylon  was  the  mother  of  as- 
tronomy, star-worship,  and  astrology,  that  thence 
these  sciences  and  these  beliefs  spread  over  the 
world,  is  a  fact  already  told  us  by  the  ancients, 
and  the  course  of  these  lectures  will  prove  it 
clearly.  But  the  mistake  of  the  Pan-Babylonists, 
whose  wide  generalisations  rest  on  the  narrowest 
and  flimsiest  of  bases,  lies  in  the  fact  that  they 
have  transferred  to  the  nebulous  origins  of  history 
conceptions  which  were  not  developed  at  the 
beginning  but  quite  at  the  end  of  Babylonian 
dviHsation.    This  vast  theology,  foimded  upon 

Β»  Transactions  of  the  Third  International  Congress  for  the  History 
of  Religions.  Oxford,  1908,  i.,  p.  234;  cf.  Jastrow,  Die  Religion 
Babyloniens  und  Assyriens,  ii.  (1910),  p.  432. 


The  Chaldeans  5 

the  observation  of  the  stars,  which  is  assumed  to 
have  been  built  up  thousands  of  years  before  our 
era, β€” nay,  before  the  Trojan  War, β€” and  to  have 
imposed  itself  on  all  still  barbarous  peoples  as  the 
expression  of  a  mysterious  wisdom,  cannot  have 
been  in  existence  at  this  remote  period,  for  the 
simple  reason  that  the  data  on  which  it  would 
have  been  foimded,  were  as  yet  unknown. 

How  often,  for  instance,  has  the  theory  of  the 
precession  of  the  equinoxes  been  brought  into  the 
religious  cosmology  of  the  East!  But  what  be- 
comes of  all  these  symbolical  explanations,  if  the 
fact  be  established  that  the  Orientals  never  had  a 
suspicion  of  this  famous  precession  before  the 
genius  of  Hipparchus  discovered  it?^  Just  as  the 
dreams  of  Dupuis  vanished  when  the  date  of  the 
Egyptian  zodiacs  was  settled,  so  the  Babylonian 
mirage  was  dispelled  when  scholars  advanced 
methodically  through  the  desert  of  cuneiform  in- 
scriptions and  determined  the  date  when  astronomy 
began  to  take  shape,  as  an  exact  science,  in  the  ob- 
servatories of  Mesopotamia.  This  new  delusion 
will  depart  to  the  realm  of  dreams  to  join  the 
idea,  so  dear  to  poets  of  old,  of  Chaldean  shep- 

'See  below,  Lecture  II.,  p.  58. 


6  Astrology  and  Religion 

herds  discovering  the   causes  of  eclipses  while 
watching  their  flocks. 

When  we  have  to  ascertain  at  what  date  oriental 
star-worship  effected  the  transformation  of  Syrian 
and  Greek  paganism,  we  shall  not  find  it  necessary 
to  plunge  into  the  obscurity  of  the  earliest  times; 
we  shall  be  able  to  study  the  facts  in  the  full 
light  of  history.  "An  astral  theory  of  the  uni- 
verse is  not  an  outcome  of  popular  thought,  but 
the  result  of  a  long  process  of  speculative  reason- 
ing carried  on  in  restricted  learned  circles.  Even 
astrology,  which  the  theory  presupposes  as  a 
foimdation,  is  not  a  product  of  primitive  popular 
fancies  but  is  rather  an  advanced  scientific  hypo- 
thesis."^ In  this  first  lecture,  then,  we  shall  have 
to  begin  by  asking  ourselves  at  what  date  a  scien- 
tific astronomy  and  astrology  were  developed  at 
Babylon,  and  then  proceed  to  examine  how  they 
led  to  the  formation  of  a  learned  theology  and 
gave  to  Babylonian  religion  its  ultimate  character. 

Let  us  consult,  the  historians  of  astronomy. 

Β» Jastrow,  /.  c,  p.  236. β€” Since  this  lecture  was  written,  an  ex- 
cellent paper  on  this  subject  has  been  published  by  Carl  Bezold, 
Astronomie,  Himmelschau  und  Astrallehre  bei  den  Babyloniern 
(Sitzungsb.  Akad.  Heidelberg,  1911,  Abh.  No.  2). 


The  Chaldeans  7 

The  original  dociiments  of  Chaldean  erudition 
have  been  deciphered  and  published  during  these 
last  twenty  years  mainly  by  the  industry  of 
Strassmaier  and  Kugler,'  and  we  are  able  to-day 
to  realise  to  some  extent  what  knowledge  the 
Babylonians  possessed  at  different  periods. 

Now  here  is  one  first  discovery  pregnant  with 
consequences:  before  the  eighth  century  no  scien- 
tific astronomy  was  possible  owing  to  the  absence 
of  one  indispensable  condition,  namely,  the  pos- 
session of  an  exact  system  of  chronology.  The 
old  calendar  already  in  use  about  the  year  2500, 
and  perhaps  earlier,  was  composed  of  twelve  lunar 
months.  But  as  twelve  lunar  periods  make  only 
354  days,  a  thirteenth  month  was  from  time  to 
time  inserted  to  bring  the  date  at  which  the 
festivals  reciirred  each  year,  into  harmony  with 
the  seasons.  It  was  only  little  by  little  that 
greater  precision  was  attained  by  observing  at 
what  date  the  heliac  rising  of  certain  fixed  stars 
took  place.  So  inaccurate  a  computation  of 
time  allowed  of  no  precise  calculations  and  conse- 

*  F.  X.  Kugler,  S.  J.,  Die  Babylonische  Mondrechnung,  1900,  and 
Sternkunde  und  Sterndienst  in  Babel,  1907-1909  (in  progress).  A 
clear  and  able  r6sum6  of  Kugler's  researches  has  been  given  by 
Schiaparelli;  see  below,  p.  21. 


8  Astrology  and  Religion 


quently  of  no  astronomy  worthy  of  the  name. 
In  fact,  during  the  first  twenty  or  thirty  centuries 
of  Mesopotamian  history  nothing  is  foimd  but 
empirical  observations,  intended  chiefly  to  indicate 
omens,  and  the  rudimentary  knowledge  which 
these  observations  display,  is  hardly  in  advance 
of  that  of  the  Egyptians,  the  Chinese,  or  the 
Aztecs.  These  early  observers  could  employ  only 
such  methods  as  do  not  necessitate  the  record  of 
periodic  phenomena.  For  instance,  the  deter- 
mination of  the  four  cardinal  points  by  means  of 
the  rising  and  setting  of  the  sim,  for  use  in  the 
orientation  of  temples,  was  known  from  the  very 
earliest  antiquity. 

But  by  degrees,  direct  observation  of  celestial 
phenomena,  intended  either  to  enable  soothsayers 
to  make  predictions  or  to  fix  the  calendar,  led  to 
the  establishment  of  the  fact  that  certain  of  these 
phenomena  recurred  at  regular  intervals,  and  the 
attempt  was  then  made  to  base  predictions  on 
the  calculation  of  this  recurrence  or  periodicity. 
This  necessitated  a  strict  chronology,  at  which 
the  Babylonians  did  not  arrive  till  the  middle  of 
the  eighth  century  B.C.:  in  747  they  adopted  the 
so-called  "era  of  Nabonassar. "    This  was  not  a 


The  Chaldeans  9 

political  or  religious  era,  or  one  signalised  by  any 
important  event.  It  merely  indicated  the  moment 
when,  doubtless  owing  to  the  establishment  of  a 
lunisolar  cycle,  they  kept  properly  constructed 
chronological  tables.  Farther  back  there  was  no 
certainty  in  regard  to  the  calculation  of  time.  It  is 
from  that  moment  that  the  records  of  eclipses 
begin  which  Ptolemy  used,  and  which  are  still 
sometimes  employed  by  men  of  science  for  the  pur- 
pose of  testing  their  lunar  theories.  The  oldest 
is  dated  March  21,  721  B.C.* 

For  the  period  of  the  Sargonides,  who  reigned 
over  Nineveh  from  the  year  722,  the  documents 
of  the  famous  library  of  Ashurbanapal,  and  espe- 
cially the  reports  made  to  these  Assyrian  kings 
by  the  official  astrologers,  allow  us  to  form  a  suffi- 
ciently clear  idea  of  the  state  of  their  astronomical 
knowledge.  They  had  approximately  traced  the 
ecliptic,  that  is,  the  line  which  the  sun  seems  to 
follow  in  the  sky  during  its  annual  course,  and  they 
had  divided  it  into  four  parts  corresponding  to 
the  four  seasons.  Without  having  succeeded  in 
establishing  the  real  zodiac,  they  attempted  at 

'  One  of  these  eclipses  is  noted  both  in  Ptolemy's  Almagest 
and  in  a  cuneiform  tablet,  see  Boll,  in  Pauly-Wissowa's  Realen- 
cyclopddie,  s.  v.  "  Finsternisse, "  col.  2354. 


10  Astrology  and  Religion 


any  rate,  with  the  object  of  testing  the  calendar, 
to  draw  up  the  list  of  constellations  whose  heliac 
rising  corresponded  to  the  various  months.  From 
the  fixed  stars  they  already  distinguished  the 
planets  to  the  number  of  five;  they  had  traced 
their  course,  now  forwards  now  backwards,  and 
determined,  at  least  approximately,  the  duration 
of  their  synodic  revolutions, β€” for  instance,  one 
tablet  calculates  that  this  duration  in  the  case  of 
Venus  is  577.5  days,  instead  of  the  actual  584. 
But  as  yet  they  had  no  idea  of  their  respective 
distances  from  the  earth,  for  the  order  in  which 
the  seven  principal  stars  are  enumerated  in  the 
inscriptions  of  Nineveh, β€” the  Moon,  the  Sun, 
Jupiter,  Venus,  Saturn,  Mercury,  Mars, β€” has  no 
relation  to  any  astronomical  fact.  Jupiter,  or 
Marduk,  is  put  at  the  head  of  the  five  planets, 
because  Marduk  is  the  principal  god  of  Babylon. 
Finally,  those  priests  had  not  only  fixed  with 
remarkable  accuracy  the  duration  of  the  lunar 
period  at  a  little  more  than  twenty-nine  and  one 
half  days,  but,  having  ascertained  that  eclipses 
occurred  with  a  certain  periodicity^  they  had  gone 
so  far  as  frequently β€” but  not  regularly β€” to  predict 
their  recurrence.     In  their  reports  to  the  kings  of 


The  Chaldeans  ii 


Nineveh  astrologers  often  prided  themselves  on 
the  fact  that  an  eclipse  which  they  had  foreseen, 
had  occurred.  This  was  their  great  achievement. 
The  destruction  of  Nineveh  in  the  year  606 
B.C.  did  not  interrupt  the  conquests  of  astronomy. 
Under  Nebuchadnezzar  (604-561)  Babylon  re- 
turned to  the  days  of  her  past  glory,  and  in  this 
ancient  sanctuary  of  science,  amid  the  general 
prosperity,  astronomy  received  a  new  impetus, 
which  was  not  checked  by  the  almost  voluntary 
submission  of  the  old  Semitic  capital  to  the  kings 
of  Persia  in  539.  A  valuable  tablet,  dated  523, 
shows  the  astonishing  advance  made  since  the 
fall  of  Assyria.  Here  for  the  first  time  we  find  the 
relative  positions  of  the  sun  and  the  moon  cal- 
culated in  advance;  we  find,  noted  with  their 
precise  dates,  the  conjunctions  of  the  moon  with 
the  planets  and  of  the  planets  with  each  other, 
and  their  situation  in  the  signs  of  the  zodiac, 
which  here  appears  definitely  established, β€” or, 
to  put  it  more  briefly,  the  monthly  ephemerides 
of  the  sun  and  the  moon,  the  principal  phenomena 
of  the  planets,  and  eclipses.  All  this  indicates 
an  intensity  of  thought  and  a  perseverance  in 
observation  of  which  we  have  as  yet  no  other 


12  Astrology  and  Religion 


example,  and  F.  X.  Kugler  has  therefore  very 
properly  regarded  this  tablet  as  the  oldest  known 
document  of  the  scientific  astronomy  of  the  Chal- 
deans. True  science  is  at  length  disencumbered  of 
the  empirical  determinations  which  had  acctunu- 
lated  in  the  course  of  many  centimes.  From  that 
time  some  fifty  documents,  now  deciphered, β€” 
the  most  recent  of  which  belongs  to  the  year  8 
B.C., β€” enable  us  to  follow  its  development  under 
the  dominion  of  the  Persians,  the  Macedonians, 
and  the  Parthians  until  about  the  commencement 
of  our  era.  There  is  noticeable  a  continual  ad- 
vance and  an  increasing  improvement  in  the 
methods  employed,  at  least  up  to  the  end  of  the 
second  century  B.C.,  to  which  belong  the  most 
perfect  examples  which  we  possess.  Chronologi- 
cal reckonings  are  rendered  more  accurate  by  the 
adoption  of  a  lunisolar  cycle  of  nineteen  years; 
the  zodiac  is  definitely  established  by  the  substitu- 
tion for  the  ancient  constellations  of  variable  sizes 
of  a  geometrical  division  of  the  circle  in  which  the 
planets  move,  into  twelve  equal  parts,  each  subdi- 
vided into  three  portions  or  decans,  equivalent  to 
ten  of  our  degrees.  If  the  Babylonians  were  not 
aware  of  the  precession  of  the  equinoxes  before  the 


The  Chaldeans  13 


Greeks,  at  least  they  discovered  the  inequality 
of  the  seasons,  resulting  from  a  variation  in  the 
apparent  speed  of  the  sun.  Above  all,  they  cal- 
culated with  astonishing  accuracy  the  duration  of 
the  various  lunar  months,  and,  if  they  did  not  fully 
grasp  the  data  of  the  problem  of  solar  eclipses, 
they  determined  the  conditions  under  which  those 
of  the  moon  took  place.  Finally, β€” and  this  was 
a  still  more  arduous  and  complicated  problem, β€” 
having  determined  the  periods  of  the  sidereal  and 
s3modic  revolutions  of  the  planets,  they  constructed 
perpetual  ephemerides  giving  year  by  year  the 
variations  in  the  position  of  these  five  stars;  then 
in  the  second  century  before  our  era  they  became 
so  bold  as  to  attempt  an  a  priori  calculation  of 
planetary  phenomena,  such  as  they  had  previously 
worked  out  for  the  moon  and  the  sun. 

We  have  been  obliged  to  introduce  into  this 
description  certain  technical  details  in  order  to 
fix  exactly  the  period  at  which  Chaldean  science 
became  established.  It  was  not,  as  we  have  been 
asked  to  believe,  in  the  remote  obscurity  of  the 
fourth  or  even  the  fifth  millennium  that  the  mighty 
fabric  of  their  astronomy  was  reared.  It  was 
during  the  first  millennium  that  it  was  laboriously 


14  Astrology  and  Religion 


and  gradually  constructed.  From  this  it  follows 
that  in  Babylonia  and  in  Greece,  the  two  nations 
among  whom  the  methodical  study  of  the  heavens 
led  to  the  construction  of  systems  which  imposed 
themselves  on  the  world,  the  development  of  these 
theories  was  partly  contemporaneous.  In  the 
sixth  century,  when  Thales  is  said  to  have  pre- 
dicted an  eclipse,  the  Greeks  began  by  being 
disciples  of  the  Orientals,  from  whom  they  bor- 
rowed the  rudiments  of  their  knowledge.  But 
towards  the  middle  of  the  fifth  century  they  soared 
aloft  on  their  own  wings  and  soon  reached  greater 
heights  than  their  former  teachers. 

The  Babylonians  after  all  had  studied  astron- 
omy only  empirically.  By  applying  to  it  trigono- 
metry, of  which  their  predecessors  were  ignorant, 
the  Greeks  attained  a  certainty  hitherto  imknown, 
and  obtained  results  previously  impossible.  But 
for  several  centuries  the  development  of  the  two 
sciences  went  on  side  by  side  in  East  and  West, 
and  to  a  large  extent  independently.  It  would  now 
be  impossible  to  say  to  whom  amongst  the  Greeks 
or  the  Babylonians  belongs  the  credit  of  certain 
discoveries.*     But  it  is  the  peculiar  distinction  of 

*  See  below,  Lecture  II.,  p.  44,  on  the  cycle  of  Meton. 


The  Chaldeans  15 

the  Chaldeans  that  they  made  religion  profit  by 
these  new  conceptions  and  based  upon  them  a 
learned  theology.  In  Greece  science  always  re- 
mained laic,  in  Chaldea  it  was  sacerdotal. 

There  is  every  reason  for  believing  that  religious 
origins  were  much  the  same  among  the  Babylon- 
ians as  among  other  Semitic  peoples.  Here  as 
elsewhere  differentiation  comes  only  with  progress. 
Numerous  traces  are  found  of  a  primitive 
"animism"  which  regarded  as  divinities  animals, 
plants,  and  stones,  as  well  as  wind,  rain,  and  storm, 
and  believed  them  to  have  mysterious  relations 
with  mankind.  Being  experts  in  divination,  the 
Chaldeans  devoted  themselves  from  the  first  to 
the  practice  of  deriving  omens  from  phenomena 
and  occurrences  in  which  they  saw  manifestations 
of  the  will  of  that  motley  host  of  spirits  which 
filled  the  universe :  movements  of  the  clouds,  direc- 
tion of  the  wind,  thunder  and  lightning,  earth- 
quakes and  floods,  as  well  as  the  birth  of  monstrous 
animals,  the  inspection  of  the  liver,  or  even  the  ap- 
pearance of  locusts  seemed  to  be  portents  favour- 
able or  unfavourable  to  human  undertakings.  All 
this  was  set  down  in  writing  and  codified  by  the 


1 6  Astrology  and  Religion 


priests β€” for,  every  kind  of  superstition  was  codi- 
fied by  these  Semites  as  well  as  the  laws  of  Ham- 
murabi. But  among  the  coimtless  multitude  of 
gods  who  peopled  the  realm  of  nature,  the  Baby- 
lonians attributed  a  particularly  powerful  influence 
to  the  stars.  These  brilliant  objects,  which  they  saw 
moving  unceasingly  over  the  vault  of  heaven, β€” 
conceived  as  a  solid  dome  quite  close  to  the  earth, 
β€” ^inspired  them  with  superstitious  fear.  Any 
one  who  has  experienced  the  impression  produced 
by  the  splendour  of  an  Eastern  night  will  under- 
stand this  sense  of  awe.  They  believed  that  in 
the  complicated  patterns  of  the  stars,  which 
gleamed  in  the  night,  they  could  recognise  fan- 
tastic shapes  of  polymorphous  monsters,  of  strange 
objects,  of  sacred  animals,  of  imaginary  personages, 
β€” some  of  which  still  figure  on  our  celestial  maps. 
These  formidable  powers  might  be  favourable  or 
inimical.  In  the  clearness  of  their  transparent  at- 
mosphere the  Chaldean  priests  continually  watched 
their  puzzling  courses:  they  saw  them  appearand 
disappear,  hide  themselves  under  the  earth  to 
return  at  the  other  extremity  of  the  horizon, 
rising  again  to  a  new  life  after  a  transitory  death, 
always  victorious  over  the  darkness;  they  observed 


The  Chaldeans  17 


them  losing  themselves  in  the  brilliance  of  the 
sun  to  emerge  from  it  presently,  like  a  young 
bridegroom  entering  the  bridal  chamber  to  issue 
forth  again  in  the  morning;  they  followed  also  the 
windings  of  the  planets,  whose  complicated  path 
seemed  to  aim  at  throwing  off  the  track  an  enemy 
who  threatened  their  course;  they  were  astonished 
that  in  eclipses  the  moon  and  even  the  sun  himself 
could  grow  dim,  and  they  beHeved  that  a  huge 
black  dragon  devoured  them  or  concealed  them 
from  view.  The  sky  was  thus  unceasingly  the  scene 
of  combats,  alliances,  and  amours,  and  this  mar- 
vellous spectacle  gave  birth  to  a  luxuriant  mytho- 
logy in  which  there  appeared,  subject  to  no  law 
but  their  own  passions,  all  the  heroes  of  fable, 
all  the  animals  of  creation,  all  the  phantoms  of 
imagination. 

Between  beings  and  objects,  all  alike  conceived 
as  living,  primitive  animism  everywhere  establishes 
hidden  and  unexpected  relations,  which  it  is  the 
object  of  magic  to  discover  and  utilise.  In  par- 
ticular, the  influence  which  the  stars  exerted  upon 
our  world  seemed  undeniable.  Did  not  the  rising 
and  setting  of  the  sun  every  day  bring  heat  and  cold, 
as  well  as  light  and  darkness?     Did  not  the  changes 


1 8  Astrology  and  Religion 


of  the  seasons  correspond  to  a  certain  state  of  the 
sky?  What  wonder,  therefore,  that  by  induction 
men  arrived  at  the  conclusion  that  even  the  lesser 
stars  and  their  conjunctions  had  a  certain  con- 
nection with  the  phenomena  of  nature  and  the 
events  of  human  life.  At  an  early  time β€” and  here 
the  Pan-Babylonists  are  right β€” arose  the  idea 
that  the  configuration  of  the  sky  corresponds  to 
the  phenomena  of  the  earth.  Everything  in  sky 
and  earth  alike  is  incessantly  changing,  and  it 
was  thought  that  there  existed  a  correspondence 
between  the  movements  of  the  gods  above  and 
the  alterations  which  occurred  here  below.  This 
is  the  fundamental  idea  of  astrology.  Perhaps 
in  this  scheme  of  coincidences  the  Babylonians 
even  went  so  far  as  to  divide  the  firmament  into 
countries,  moimtains,  and  rivers,  corresponding 
to  the  geography  known  to  them.  ^ 

Here,  as  everywhere,  the  himian  mind  long 
sought  the  way  of  truth  in  the  maze  of  conjectures 
and  chimeras.  But  the  very  delusion  which 
peopled  the  heavenly  abodes  with  kindly  or  hostile 
powers,  whose  incessant  evolutions  were  a  menace 
or  a  promise  to  mankind,  urged  the  Chaldeans  to 
study  assiduously  their  appearances,  evolutions, 


I 


r 


The  Chaldeans  19 


and  disappearances.  With  indefatigable  patience 
they  observed  them,  and  noted  the  most  important 
social  or  political  events  which  had  accompanied 
or  followed  such  and  such  an  aspect  of  the  heavens, 
in  order  to  assure  themselves  that  a  given  coin- 
cidence would  be  regularly  repeated.  Thus  they 
engraved  on  their  tablets  with  scrupulous  care  all 
the  astronomical  or  meteorological  phenomena  from 
which  they  derived  their  prognostications :  phases 
of  the  moon,  situation  and  conjunctions  of  the 
planets,  eclipses,  comets,  falls  of  aerolites,  and  halos. 
The  purely  empirical  and  very  simple  deter- 
minations, accompanied  by  predictions,  which 
have  been  preserved  to  us,  are  naive  and  almost 
puerile:  even  in  the  time  of  the  Sargonides 
there  is  nothing  in  them  which  recalls  the  learned 
precision  of  a  Greek  horoscope.  But  from  this 
mass  of  documents,  laboriously  collected  in  the 
archives  of  the  temples,  the  laws  of  the  movements 
of  the  heavenly  bodies  were  disengaged  with  in- 
creasing precision.  Primitive  man  commonly 
believes  that  new  stars  are  produced  each  time 
they  disappear,  that  the  sun  dies  and  is  bom 
each  day  or  at  least  each  winter,  that  the  moon  is 
swallowed  up  during  eclipses,  and  that  another 


20  Astrology  and  Religion 


takes  its  place."  To  these  early  ideas,  all  vestiges 
of  which  did  not  disappear,  nay,  have  not  dis- 
appearedβ€” we  speak  still  of  a  "new  moon" β€” there 
succeeded  the  discovery  that  the  same  stars  always 
traversed  the  upper  spheres  with  a  brightness  which 
increased  and  diminished  by  turns.  With  the 
irregularity  of  atmospheric  disturbances  was  neces- 
sarily contrasted  the  regularity  of  sidereal  revo- 
lutions and  occultations.  Little  by  Httle  the 
priestly  astronomers,  as  we  have  seen,  succeeded 
in  constructing  an  astronomical  calendar  and  fore- 
telling the  return,  at  a  fixed  date,  of  phenomena 
previously  described,  and  they  were  able  to 
predict  to  the  astonished  crowds  the  arrival  of 
,the  eclipses  which  terrified  them.  There  is 
nothing  surprising  in  the  fact  that,  as  they  ascribed 
to  the  heaven  itself  the  revelation  of  this  marvel- 
lous knowledge,  they  should  have  seen  in  astron- 
omy a  divine  science. 

It  is  impossible  to  exaggerate  the  religious 
importance  which  an  eminently  superstitious 
people  attached  to  these  discoveries.  Schiaparelli, 
a  most  competent  historian  of  the  exact  sciences 
in  antiquity,  has  remarked  that  "the  tendency 
which  dominates  the  whole  Babylonian  astronomy 


The  Chaldeans  21 


is  to  discover  all  that  is  periodic  in  celestial  phe- 
nomena, and  to  reduce  it  to  a  numerical  expression 
in  such  a  manner  as  to  be  able  to  predict  its  repeti- 
tion in  the  future."'  The  scientific  discoveries 
which  were  made  from  the  Assyrian  period  on- 
wards enabled  astrologers,  as  we  have  seen,  to 
foresee  certain  events  with  an  absolute  certainty 
which  no  other  kind  of  prognostication  attained. 
An  endless  perspective  reaching  far  into  the  future 
was  opened  to  minds  astonished  at  their  own 
audacity.  Divination  by  means  of  the  stars  was 
thus  elevated  above  all  other  methods  which 
were  in  contemporary  use.  It  is  beyond  doubt 
that  the  pre-eminence  henceforth  assigned  to 
astrology  was  bound  to  lead  to  a  transformation 
of  the  whole  of  theology.  "The  science  of  the 
observation  of  the  heavens,  which  had  been  per- 
fected little  by  little  by  the  priests,  became  in  their 
hands  a  body  of  astral  doctrine,  which  never  lost 
the  flavour  of  the  school,  but  which  nevertheless 
permeated  the  entire  Babylonian  religion,  and  at 
least  in  part  transformed  it."' 

'  Schiaparelli,  I  Primordi  ed  i  Progressi  dell'  Astronomia  presso 
i  Babilonesi  (Extr.  of  "  Scientia,"  Rivista  di  Scienza,  iii.),  Bologna, 
1908,  p.  22. 

'  Jastrow,  Die  Religion  Babyloniens  und  Assyriens,  ii.,  p.  432. 


22  Astrology  and  Religion 


β–   The  development  of  the  old  Babylonian  religion 
bears  no  relation  to  astronomical  theories.  It 
was  rather  political  circumstances  which  gave 
to  certain  gods  in  turn  the  primacy  among  the 
multitude  of  divinities  worshipped  in  the  land  of 
Sumer  and  Accad,  and,  in  accordance  with  a 
process  which  is  repeated  everywhere,  caused  the 
ftmctions  of  other  local  powers  to  be  attributed 
to  their  all-usurping  and  all-absorbing  personality. 
When  Babylon  is  the  capital  of  the  kings,  it  is 
the  patron  of  this  city,  Marduk,  identified  with 
Bel,  that  occupies  the  foremost  place  in  the  Pan- 
theon; when  Nineveh  is  the  seat  of  empire,  it  is 
Ashur.  Even  the  groupings  and  hierarchies,  which 
most  plainly  betray  the  intervention  of  priestly 
combination,  do  not  appear  to  be  prompted  by  as- 
tronomical speculations.  In  the  system  of  triads, 
which  theologians  conceived,  the  primacy  was 
given  to  Anu,  Enlil,  and  Ea,  spirits  of  Heaven, 
Earth,  and  Water;  below  these  they  placed  Sin, 
Shamash,  or  Ramman,  and  Ishtar,  the  genii  of 
the  Sim  and  the  Moon  or  the  atmosphere  and  the 
goddess  of  the  fertility  of  the  earth,  identified 
with  the  planet  Venus.  In  spite  of  the  presence 
in  this  symmetrical  arrangement  of  the  two  lu- 


The  Chaldeans  23 


minaries  at  all  times  worshipped  in  that  coun- 
try, and  sometimes  of  the  most  brilliant  of  the 
stars,  it  is  impossible  to  see  an  astral  principle 
in  this  grouping.  Prof.  Jastrow,  the  best  judge 
in  these  matters,  does  not  hesitate  to  regard  the 
truly  sidereal  cult,  which  grew  up  at  Babylon  under 
the  influence  of  the  learned  theories  developed  by 
the  priestly  caste,  as  a  new  religion.  I  quote 
his  words  :^ 

The  Star- worship  which  developed  in  Babylon  and 
Assyria  in  connection  with  the  science  of  the  obser- 
vation of  the  heavens  was  at  bottom  a  new  religion, 
the  victory  of  which  brought  about  the  decadence 
of  the  old  popular  belief.  In  point  of  fact,  in  the  ritual 
of  worship,  in  ceremonies  of  incantation  and  purifica- 
tion, in  hymns  and  prayers,  in  the  chants  of  ceremonial 
lamentation,  in  old  festivals  in  honour  of  the  gods  of 
nature,  just  as  in  hepatoscopy  (or  examination  of  the 
livers  of  victims)  and  in  the  other  kinds  of  divination, 
which  were  maintained  up  to  the  end  of  the  Baby- 
lonian empire,  popular  ideas  always  survived.  The 
priests  would  have  been  careful  not  to  destroy  or 
imperil  the  dominion  which  they  exercised  over  the 
multitude  by  changing  the  forms  of  worship  in  the 
direction  of  the  new  religion.  But  astral  doctrines 
could  not,  for  all  that,  fail  to  make  their  influence 
felt  little  by  little  as  a  dissolvent  force. 

Β»  Jastrow,  op.  cit.,  ii.,  p.  455. 


24  Astrology  and  Religion 


The  new  doctrines  were  reconciled  or  combined 
after  a  fashion  with  the  old  creeds  by  placing  the 
abode  of  the  gods  in  the  stars,  or  by  identifying 
them  with  the  latter.  By  a  logical  and  fully 
justified  development  of  primitive  belief,  which 
attributed  to  the  sim  and  moon  a  powerful  effect 
upon  the  earth,  a  preponderating  influence  over 
the  determination  of  destiny  had  also  been  assigned 
to  the  five  planets,  which  like  the  former  traversed 
the  constellations  of  the  zodiac.  These  were 
therefore  identified  with  the  principal  figures  of 
the  Assyrio-Babylonian  pantheon.  In  accordance 
with  the  rank  which  was  assigned  to  them  and  in 
accordance  also  with  the  brightness,  colour,  or 
duration  of  the  revolution  of  the  stars,  relations 
were  established  between  stars  and  gods.  To 
Marduk,  the  foremost  of  the  latter,  was  assigned 
Jupiter,  whose  golden  light  bums  most  steadily  in 
the  sky,  Venus  fell  to  Ishtar,  Saturn  to  Ninib,  Mer- 
cury to  Nebo,  Mars,  by  reason  of  its  blood-red 
colour,  to  Nergal,  patron  of  war.  As  for  the  fixed 
stars,  singly  or  grouped  in  constellations,  they  were 
correlated  with  the  less  important  lords,  heroes, 
or  genii.  This  was  no  impediment  to  regarding 
Ishtar,  for  instance,  always  as  the  goddess  of  the 


The  Chaldeans  25 


fertility  of  the  earth,  and  worshipping  her  as 
such.  Thus,  as  in  the  paganism  of  the  Roman  per- 
iod, divinities  assumed  a  double  character,  the  one 
traditional  and  based  on  ancient  beliefs,  the  other 
adventitious  and  inspired  by  learned  theories. 

The  origin  of  this  religious  evolution  goes  back 
far  into  the  past,  but  we  are  not  able  at  the 
present  day  to  mark  the  stages  of  its  develop- 
ment and  to  assign  dates  to  them.  Perhaps  it 
will  be  possible  some  day  to  follow  the  progress 
of  Babylonian  astronomy  in  the  cuneiform  tab- 
lets, and  to  show  how  an  ever-widening  concep- 
tion of  the  heavens  little  by  little  transformed 
the  modes  of  belief.  Doubtless  the  theories  of 
astronomers  never  completely  eliminated  the 
naive  tales  which  tradition  related  about  the 
divine  stars;  here,  as  elsewhere,  the  enquiry  into 
physical  causes  failed  to  get  rid  of  mythical  sur- 
vivals, and  the  doctrines  of  oriental  cosmographers 
continued  to  be  encumbered  with  absurd  notions. 
In  order  to  be  convinced  on  this  point  it  is  suffi- 
cient to  glance  "at  the  astronomic  curiosities  of 
the  Book  of  Enoch,  which  as  late  as  the  first 
century  before  our  era  echoes  the  old  Chaldean 
doctrines. 


26  Astrology  and  Religion 


It  may  be  regarded  as  proved  that  this  astral 
religion  succeeded  in  establishing  itself  in  the 
sixth  century  B.C.,  during  the  period  of  the  short- 
lived glory  of  the  second  Babylonian  empire,  and 
after  its  fall,  when  new  ideas  derived  from  East 
and  West  were  introduced,  first  by  the  Persians 
and  afterwards  by  the  Greeks,  into  the  valley  of 
the  Euphrates.*  If,  as  we  shall  show,'  the  Pla- 
tonic dialogue,  the  Epinomis,  is  inspired  by  this 
religion,  it  had  already  formulated  some  of  its 
chief  dogmas  before  the  fourth  century.  The 
essential  characteristics  of  its  theology  are  known 
to  us,  not  from  native  texts,  but  from  the  informa- 
tion supplied  by  Western  writers  on  "Chaldean" 
beliefs.  The  word  XaXSaio^,  Chaldaeus,  bore 
amongst  the  ancients  very  different  meanings 
from  time  to  time.  These  terms  designated  first 
of  all  the  inhabitants  of  Chaldea,  that  is,  lower 
Mesopotamia,  and  next  the  members  of  the  Baby- 
lonian priesthood.  Thus  at  the  period  of  the  Achae- 
menid  kings,  in  the  official  procession.^  of  Babylon, 
there  walked  first  the  magi,  as  Quintus  Curtius 
states,  3  that  is  to  say  the  Persian  priests  estab- 

'  Jastrow,  /.  c.  *  See  below,  Lecture  II.,  p.  48. 

Β»  Quint.  Curtius,  v.,  I,  22. 


The  Chaldeans  27 


lished  in  the  conquered  capital,  then  the  Chaldaei, 
that  is  the  native  sacerdotal  body.  Later  the 
epithet  XaXSaios  was  applied  as  a  title  of  honour 
to  the  Greeks  who  had  studied  in  the  Babylonian 
schools  and  proclaimed  themselves  disciples  of  the 
Babylonians;  finally  it  served  to  denote  all  those 
charlatans  who  professed  to  foretell  the  future 
according  to  the  stars.  The  variations  in  meaning 
of  this  ethnical  term,  which  ultimately  became, 
like  the  term  magi,  a  professional  designation, 
have  produced  in  turn  an  immense  exaggeration 
of  the  antiquity,  or  an  undue  depreciation  of  the 
worth,  of  the  data  furnished  us  by  Diodorus 
Siculus,*  Philo  of  Alexandria,  and  other  writers 
on  the  religious  and  cosmic  system  of  the  "Chal- 
deans." These  pieces  of  information,  as  might 
be  expected,  are  of  value  only  for  the  period 
immediately  preceding  these  authors.  They  apply 
to  those  conceptions  which  were  current  among  the 
priests  of  Mesopotamia  imder  the  Seleucids  at 
the  moment  when  the  Greeks  entered  into  con- 
tinuous relations  with  them.  Some  of  these 
conceptions  are  certainly  very  much  older,  and  go 

'Diodor.  Sic,  ii.,  29-31 ;  Philo,  De  Migr.  Abrah.,  32;  Quis  Rerum 
div.  Heres  sit,  20,  etc. 


28  Astrology  and  Religion 


back  to  ancient  sacerdotal  traditions.  Diodorus 
contrasts  the  unity  of  the  doctrines  of  the  heredi- 
tary caste  of  the  Chaldeans  with  the  divergent 
views  of  the  Greek  philosophers  on  the  most 
essential  principles;  but  it  is  possible  that  the 
speculative  mind  of  the  Greeks  had  contributed 
to  the  clear  formulation  of  these  ancient  beliefs  and 
to  the  co-ordination  of  the  dogmas  of  this  religion, 
as  it  had  done  also  in  the  case  of  astrology,  which 
is  a  part  of  that  religion. 

The  following  are  the  broad  lines  of  this  theology. 

From  the  leading  fact  established  by  them, 
namely,  the  invariability  of  the  sidereal  revolu- 
tions, the  Chaldeans  had  naturally  been  led  to 
the  idea  of  a  Necessity,  superior  to  the  gods 
themselves,  since  it  commanded  their  movements; 
and  this  Necessity,  which  ruled  the  gods,  was 
bound,  a  fortiori,  to  hold  sway  over  mankind.  The 
conception  of  a  fatality  linked  with  the  regular 
movements  of  the  heavens  originated  at  Babylon, 
but  this  universal  determinism  was  not  there 
carried  to  its  ultimate  logical  consequences.  A 
sovereign  providence  had,  it  is  true,  by  an  irre- 
vocable decree  regulated  the  harmony  of  the  world. 


The  Chaldeans  29 


But  certain  disturbances  in  the  heavens,  irregular 
occurrences  such  as  appearances  of  comets  or 
showers  of  falling  stars,  sufficed  to  maintain  the 
belief  in  the  exceptional  operation  of  a  divine 
will  interfering  arbitrarily  in  the  order  of  nature. 
Priests  foretold  the  future  according  to  the  stars, 
but  by  purifications,  sacrifices,  and  incantations 
they  professed  to  drive  away  evils,  and  to  secure 
more  certainly  the  promised  blessings.  This  was 
a  necessary  concession  to  popular  beliefs  which 
the  very  maintenance  of  the  cult  demanded.  But 
under  normal  conditions,  as  experience  proved, 
the  divine  stars  were  subject  to  an  inflexible  law, 
which  made  it  possible  to  calculate  beforehand  all 
that  they  would  bring  to  pass. 

In  oriental  civilisations,  which  are  priestly 
civilisations,  the  intimate  union  of  learning  and 
belief  everywhere  characterises  the  development 
of  religious  thought.  But  nowhere  does  this 
alliance  appear  more  extraordinary  than  at  Baby- 
lon, where  we  see  a  practical  polytheism  of  a 
rather  gross  character  combined  with  the  appli- 
cation of  the  exact  sciences,  and  the  gods  of  heaven 
subjected  to  the  laws  of  mathematics.  This 
strange  association  is  to  us  almost  incomprehen- 


30  Astrology  and  Religion 


sible,  but  it  must  be  remembered  that  at  Babylon 
a  number  was  a  very  different  thing  from  a  figure. 
Just  as  in  ancient  times  and,  above  all,  in  Egypt, 
the  name  had  a  magic  power,  and  ceremonial 
words  formed  an  irresistible  incantation,  so  here 
the  nimiber  possesses  an  active  force,  the  nimiber 
is  a  sjmibol,  and  its  properties  are  sacred  at- 
tributes. Astrology  is  only  a  branch  of  mathe- 
matics, which  the  heavens  have  revealed  to 
mankind  by  their  periodic  movements. 

From  their  main  discovery,  that  of  the  in- 
variability of  astronomical  laws,  the  Chaldeans  had 
deduced  another  important  conclusion,  namely, 
the  eternity  of  the  world.  The  world  was  not  bom 
in  the  beginning,  it  will  not  be  subject  to  destruc- 
tion in  the  future;  a  divine  providence  has  from 
the  outset  ordered  it  as  it  shall  be  for  ever.  The 
stars,  in  fact,  perform  their  revolutions  according 
to  ever  invariable  cycles  of  years,  which,  as  exper- 
ience proves,  succeed  each  other  to  infinity.  Each 
of  these  cosmic  cycles  will  be  the  exact  reproduc- 
tion of  those  which  have  preceded  it,  for  when  the 
stars  resimie  the  same  position,  they  are  bound  to 
act  in  precisely  the  same  manner  as  before.  The 
life  of  the  imiverse,  then,  was  conceived  as  forming 


The  Chaldeans  31 


a  series  of  vast  periods,  which  the  most  probable 
estimate  fixed  at  432,000  years.  As  eariy  as  the 
beginning  of  the  third  century  before  our  era, 
Berosus,  a  priest  of  Bel,  expounded  to  the  Greeks 
the  theory  of  the  eternal  return  of  things,  which 
Nietzsche  prided  himself  on  having  discovered. 

In  the  same  way  as  it  regarded  numbers  as 
sacred,  this  religion  of  astronomers  defied  Time, 
the  course  of  which  was  bound  up  with  the  revolu- 
tions of  the  heavens.  At  regular  intervals  it 
brought  back  the  moon,  the  sun,  the  stars  to  their 
starting-point,  and  as  it  seemed  to  govern  their 
movements,  it  was  naturally  regarded  as  a  divine 
power.  It  was  the  heavenly  bodies  that  by  their 
regular  movements  taught  man  to  divide  into 
successive  sections  the  unbroken  chain  of  moments. 
Each  of  the  periods  marked  in  the  unending 
flight  of  time  shared  the  divinity  of  the  stars, 
particularly  the  Seasons.  In  their  worship  old 
festivals  of  nature  were  combined  with  ideas 
derived  from  astrology. 

Babylonian  theology  had  never  entirely  broken 
with  the  primitive  veneration  with  which  Semitic 
tribes  regarded  all  the  mysterious  forces  sur- 
rounding man.    In  the  time  of  Hammurabi  the 


32  Astrology  and  Religion 


supreme  triad  was  composed,  as  we  have  said,  of 
the  gods  of  Heaven,  Earth,  and  Water.  Sidereal 
theology  had  systematised  this  very  ancient  cult 
of  the  powers  of  nature  by  connecting  them  with 
astronomical  theories.  A  vast  pantheism  had 
inherited  and  codified  the  ideas  of  ancient  animism. 
The  eternal  world  is  wholly  divine,  either  because 
it  is  itself  God,  or  because  it  is  conceived  as  con- 
taining within  it  a  divine  soul  which  pervades  all 
things.  The  great  reproach  which  Philo  the  Jew 
casts  upon  the  Chaldeans  is  precisely  this,  that 
they  worship  the  creation  instead  of  the  Creator. 
This  world  is  worshipped  in  its  entirety,  and 
worship  is  paid  also  to  its  various  parts:  first  of 
all,  to  Heaven,  not  only  in  virtue  of  a  reminis- 
cence of  the  old  Babylonian  religion,  which  gave 
the  foremost  place  in  the  pantheon  to  Anu,  but 
also  because  it  is  the  abode  of  the  higher  powers. 
Among  the  stars  the  most  important  were  con- 
ceived to  be  the  moon  and  the  sim, β€” ^for  it  is  in 
this  order  that  they  were  placed, β€” then  the  five 
planets,  which  were,  as  we  have  seen,  dedicated  to, 
or  identified  with,  the  principal  divinities  of  mytho- 
logy. To  them  was  given  the  name  of  Interpreters^ 
because,  being  endowed  with  a  particular  move- 


The  Chaldeans  33 


ment,  not  possessed  by  the  fixed  stars,  which  are 
subject  to  a  motion  of  their  own,  they  above  all 
others  make  manifest  to  man  the  purposes  of 
the  gods.  But  worship  was  also  bestowed  on  all 
the  constellations  of  the  firmament,  as  the  re- 
vealers  of  the  will  of  Heaven,  and  in  particular 
on  the  twelve  signs  of  the  zodiac,  and  the  thirty- 
six  decans,  which  were  called  the  Counsellor 
Gods;  then,  outside  the  zodiac,  on  twenty-four 
stars,  twelve  in  the  northern,  and  twelve  in  the 
southern  hemisphere,  which,  being  sometimes 
visible,  sometimes  invisible,  became  the  Judges 
of  the  living  and  the  dead.  All  these  heavenly 
bodies,  whose  variable  movements  and  activities 
had  been  observed  from  the  remotest  times,  an- 
noimced  not  only  hurricanes,  rains,  and  scorching 
heats,  but  the  good  or  evil  fortune  of  countries, 
nations,  kings,  and  even  of  mere  individuals. 

The  domain  of  the  divine  god  did  not  end  at 
the  zone  of  the  moon,  which  is  the  nearest  to  us. 
The  Chaldeans  also  worshipped,  as  beneficent  or 
formidable  powers,  the  Earth,  whether  fruitful  or 
barren,  the  Ocean  and  the  Waters  that  fertilise 
or  devastate,  the  Winds  which  blow  from  the  four 
points  of  the  horizon.   Fire  which   warms  and 


\   I 


34  Astrology  and  Religion 


devours.  They  confounded  with  the  stars  under 
the  generic  name  of  Elements  {ffToixe^ot)  these 
primordial  forces,  which  give  rise  to  the  phenomena 
of  nature.  The  system  which  recognises  only 
four  elements,  prime  sources  of  all  things,  is  a 
creation  of  the  Greeks. 

If  all  the  movements  of  the  heavens  inevitably 
have  their  reactions  upon  the  earth,  it  is,  above  all, 
the  destiny  of  man  that  depends  upon  them.  The 
Chaldeans  admitted,  it  appears,  that  the  principle 
of  life,  which  warms  and  animates  the  human 
body,  was  of  the  same  essence  as  the  fires  of 
heaven.  From  these  the  soul  received  its  qualities 
at  birth,  and  at  that  moment  the  stars  determined 
its  fate  here  below.'  Intelligence  was  divine, 
and  allowed  the  soul  to  enter  into  relations  with 
the  gods  above.  By  contemplating  the  stars  the 
faithful  received  from  them  the  revelation  of  all 
knowledge  as  well  as  all  prescience.  The  priestly 
astrologers  were  always  to  some  extent  vision- 
aries, who  regarded  as  inspirations  from  on  high 
all  the  ideas  which  sprang  up  in  their  own  minds. 
Doubtless  they  had  already  conceived  the  idea 
that  after  death  pious  souls  re-ascend  to  the  divine 

Β»  See  below,  Lecture  II.,  p.  52. 


The  Chaldeans  35 


stars,  whence  they  came,  and  in  this  celestial 
abode  obtain  a  glorious  immortality.^ 

To  stim  up,  at  the  moment  when  the  Greeks  con- 
quered Mesopotamia  under  Alexander,  they  found 
above  a  deep  substratum  of  mythology  a  learned 
theology,  founded  on  patient  astronomical  obser- 
vations, which  professed  to  reveal  the  nature  of  the 
world  regarded  as  divine,  the  secrets  of  the  future, 
and  the  destinies  of  man.  In  our  next  lecture  we 
shall  attempt  to  show  what  influence  the  Baby- 
lonian religion  in  contact  with  Hellenism  exerted 
and  imderwent  in  turn,  and  how  it  was  combined 
with  the  Stoic  philosophy. 

'  See  below,  Lecture  VI. 


LECTURE  II 

BABYLON  AND  GREECE 

nPHE  relations  of  Greek  philosophy  with  oriental 
β€’β– β–   theologies  form  a  subject  of  vast  extent, 
which  has  long  been  discussed.  In  this  lecture 
we  do  not  pretend  to  solve  these  problems  or 
even  to  cover  the  whole  groimd  which  they  em- 
brace. Our  interest  is  confined  to  one  particular 
point,  namely,  when  and  how  Semitic  star-worship 
came  to  modify  the  ancient  beliefs  of  the  Hellenes. 
Every  sidereal  cult,  properly  so  called,  was 
originally  foreign  to  the  Greeks  as  to  the  Romans β€” 
a  fact  which  undoubtedly  proves  that  the  common 
ancestors  of  the  Italians  and  the  Hellenes  dwelt 
in  a  northern  land,  where  the  stars  were  frequently 
concealed  by  fogs  or  obscured  by  clouds.  For 
them  nearly  all  the  constellations  remained  a 
nameless  and  chaotic  mass,  and  the  planets  were 
not  distinguished  from  the  other  stars.  Even  the 
sun  and  the  moon,  although  they  were  regarded  as 

36 


Babylon  and  Greece  37 


divinities,  like  all  the  powers  of  nature,  occupied  but 
a  very  secondary  place  in  the  Greek  religion.  Selene 
does  not  appear  to  have  obtained  anywhere  an  or- 
ganised cult,  and  in  the  few  places  where  Helios  had 
temples,  as  for  instance  in  the  island  of  Rhodes, 
a  foreign  origin  may  reasonably  be  suspected. 

Aristophanes  characterises  the  difference  be- 
tween the  reUgion  of  the  Greeks  and  that  of  the 
barbarians  by  observing  that  the  latter  sacrifice 
to  the  Sun  and  the  Moon,  the  former  to  personal 
divinities  like  Hermes.  The  pre-Hellenic  popula- 
tions very  probably  shared  the  worship  of  "the 
barbarians"  of  whom  Aristophanes  speaks,  and 
survivals  are  found  in  popular  customs  and  beliefs. 
Perhaps,  also,  certain  distant  reminiscences  of  the 
original  naturalism  of  the  Aryan  tribes  led  the 
common  people  to  regard  the  stars  as  living  beings. 
It  was  a  shock  to  popular  belief  when  Anaxagoras 
maintained  that  they  were  merely  bodies  in  a 
state  of  incandescence.  But  although  the  piety 
of  the  multitude  was  full  of  reverence  for  the  great 
celestial  luminaries,  rulers  of  the  day  and  of  the 
night,  the  cities  did  not  build  temples  to  them. 
The  cult  of  these  cosmic  powers  had  been  elimi- 
nated by  anthropomorphism. 


38  Astrology  and  Religion 


From  the  days  of  Homer  the  gods  are  no  longer 
physical  agents,  but  moral β€” or,  if  you  like, 
immoral β€” ^beings.  Resembling  men  in  their  pas- 
sions, they  are  their  superiors  in  power  alone;  the 
close  resemblance  of  their  feelings  to  those  of  their 
devotees  leads  them  to  mingle  intimately  in  the 
earthly  life  of  the  latter;  inspired  by  a  like  patriot- 
ism they  take  part  with  the  opposing  hosts  in  the 
strifes  of  the  cities,  of  which  they  are  the  official 
protectors;  they  are  the  protagonists  in  all  the 
causes  which  are  espoused  by  their  worshippers. 
These  immortal  beings,  whose  image  has  been 
impressed  upon  the  world  by  an  aristocratic  epic, 
are  but  faintly  distinguished  from  the  warrior 
heroes  who  worship  them,  save  by  the  radiance  of 
eternal  youth.  And  sciilptors,  by  investing  them 
with  a  sovereign  grace  and  a  serene  majesty, 
enabled  them  to  elevate  and  ravish  the  souls  of 
men  by  the  mere  sight  of  their  imperishable  beauty. 
The  whole  spirit  of  the  Hellenic  religion,  profoundly 
human,  ideally  aesthetic,  as  poets  and  artists  had 
fashioned  it,  was  opposed  to  the  deification  of 
celestial  bodies,  far-off  powers,  devoid  of  feeling 
and  of  plastic  form. 

But  though  the  prevalent  worship  and  the  city 


Babylon  and  Greece  39 


cults  turned  from  the  stars  to  venerate  the  august 
company  of  Olympians,  though  Apollo  in  the  guise 
of  a  radiant  youth  eclipses  the  material  brilliance 
of  Helios,  yet  we  find  that  the  philosophers  assign 
a  place  of  honour  to  these  same  luminaries  in  their 
pantheon.  Their  systems,  from  the  days  of  the 
Ionian  physicists,  revive  and  justify  the  old  natu- 
ralistic beliefs,  which  were  never  entirely  eradi- 
cated from  the  popular  creed.  Already  in  the  eyes 
of  Pythagoras  the  heavenly  bodies  are  divine, 
moved  by  the  ethereal  soul  which  informs  the 
universe  and  is  akin  to  man's  own  soul.  Plato 
accuses  Anaxagoras  of  favouring  atheism  by  his 
daring  assertion  that  the  sun  is  merely  an  incan- 
descent mass  and  the  moon  an  earth.  Below  the 
supreme  eternal  Being,  who  imites  in  himself 
every  perfection,  Plato  would  have  us  recognise 
the  stars  as  "visible  gods,"  which  He  animates 
with  his  own  life,  and  which  manifest  his  power. 
To  the  reformer's  mind  these  celestial  gods  are 
infinitely  superior  to  those  of  the  popular  re- 
ligion. This  conception  of  the  great  idealist,  to 
whom  the  theology  of  the  ancient  and  even  that 
of  the  modem  world  owes  more  than  to  any  other 
thinker,  was  to  be  developed  by  his  successors, 


40  Astrology  and  Religion 


and  in  their  hands  astronomy  became  almost  a 
sacred  science.  With  no  less  pious  zeal,  Plato's 
rival,  Aristotle,  defends  the  dogma  of  the  divin- 
ity of  the  stars:  in  them,  as  in  the  First  Cause 
itself,  he  sees  eternal  substances,  principles  of 
movement,  and  therefore  divine;  and  this  doc- 
trine, which  thus  forms  an  integral  part  of  his 
metaphysic,  was  to  disseminate  itself  throughout 
the  ages  and  throughout  the  world,  wherever  the 
authority  of  the  Master  was  recognised. 

In  deifying  the  celestial  bodies,  these  philoso- 
phers may  have  been  influenced  by  the  desire  of 
recommending  to  the  veneration  of  their  disciples 
beings  more  pure  than  those  whom  mythology 
represented  as  the  sorry  heroes  of  ridiculous  or 
indecent  legends,  and  to  whom  fable  attributed 
all  sorts  of  mischievous  and  shameful  deeds.  The 
polemics  of  the  early  rationaHsts  had  discredited 
these  absurd  or  odious  myths,  and  the  deification 
of  the  stars,  while  saving  polytheism,  which  was 
practically  indestructible,  suppressed  anthropo- 
morphism, which  Xenophanes  had  already 
attacked  so  resolutely.  The  new  sidereal  theology 
has  all  the  appearance  of  a  compromise  between 
popular  beliefs  and  pure  monotheism. 


I 


Babylon  and  Greece  41 


The  philosophers  may  also  have  been  led  to  this 
view,  I  readily  grant,  by  the  logical  development 
of  their  own  thought :  the  imceasing  movement  of 
these  enormous  masses  showed  that  they  were  liv- 
ing beings,  and  the  eternal  immutability  of  their 
orbits  proved  that  a  superior  reason  directed  their 
everlasting  course.  The  admirable  harmony  of 
their  relations,  the  inevitable,  as  well  as  the  peren- 
nial, regularity  of  their  revolutions  implied  the 
presence  of  a  divine  essence  in  them. 

All  this  is  quite  true :  practical  motives  and  theo- 
retical reasons  may  have  simultaneously  influenced 
these  thinkers.  But  nevertheless  it  is  impossible 
to  doubt  that  in  their  attempts  at  the  reformation 
of  religion  they  were  also  inspired  by  the  example 
which  was  set  by  the  nations  of  the  Orient.  The 
Greeks,  who  owed  the  fundamental  axioms  of 
their  uranography  to  the  Babylonians,  would  not 
fail  to  be  struck  also  by  the  lofty  character  of  a 
star-worship  which  had  become  scientific.  The 
elements  of  their  sidereal  theology  were,  in  all 
probabiUty,  derived  from  external  sources  together 
with  the  rudiments  of  their  astronomy. 

Here  we  touch  a  question  which  is  very  extensive 
and  still  very  obscure,  in  spite  of  the  interminable 


43  Astrology  and  Religion 


discussions  which  it  has  provoked, β€” or  perhaps 
by  reason  of  these  impassioned  discussions.  The 
history  of  the  intellectual  development  of  the 
ancient  world  offers  perhaps  no  more  fundamental 
problem  than  that  of  the  influence  which  Baby- 
lonian science  exercised  on  Greece. 

Recently,  as  we  have  observed,  a  certain  school 
of  Assyriologists  has  curiously  exaggerated  the 
extent  of  this  influence,  and  the  excesses  of  the 
"  Pan-Baby lonists  "  have  provoked  a  well-fotmded 
distrust  of  those  fanciful  views  which  see  in  Chal- 
dea  the  mother  of  all  wisdom.  But  the  reality  of 
Hellenic  borrowings  from  Semitic  sources  remains 
none  the  less  indisputable.  At  a  distant  date 
Hellas  received  from  the  far  East  a  duodecimal  or 
sexagesimal  system  of  measurement,  both  of  time 
and  of  objects.  The  habit  of  reckoning  in  terms 
of  twelve  hours  which  we  still  use  to-day,  is  due  to 
the  fact  that  the  lonians  borrowed  from  the  Ori- 
entals this  method  of  dividing  the  day.  Besides 
the  acquaintance  with  early  instruments,  such  as 
the  sun-dial,^  they  owed  to  the  observatories  of 
Mesopotamia  the  fundamental  data  of  their  celes- 
tial topography:  the  ecliptic,  the  signs  of  the 

'  Tpdftuw,  Herod.,  ii.,  109. 


Babylon  and  Greece  43 


zodiac,  and  the  majority  of  the  planets.  To  this 
first  influx  of  positive  knowledge  corresponds  a 
first  introduction  into  the  Greek  systems  of  the 
mystic  ideas  which  Orientals  attached  to  them. 
I  will  not  lay  stress  on  the  doubtful  traditions 
which  make  Pythagoras  a  disciple  of  the  Chal- 
deans, but  it  has  proved  possible  to  demonstrate 
that  his  system  of  numbers  and  geometrical  fig- 
ures, designed  to  represent  certain  gods,  is  in 
accordance  with  astrological  theories.  The  dode- 
cagon bears  the  name  of  Jupiter  because  this 
planet  traverses  the  circle  of  the  zodiac  in  twelve 
years,  that  is  to  say,  each  year  it  traverses  an  arc 
terminated  by  the  angles  of  the  polygon  which  is 
inscribed  in  that  circle. 

But  these  first  scientific  and  religious  importa- 
tions are  assigned  to  a  period  when,  as  we  know, 
the  commercial  cities  of  Ionia  threw  open  their 
gates  to  Asiatic  influences.  It  is  more  important 
to  collect  the  traces  of  these  Chaldean  infiltrations 
after  the  Persian  wars  when  Greek  thought  had 
achieved  its  autonomy.  Certain  facts  recently 
brought  to  light  indicate  that  the  relations,  direct 
or  indirect,  between  the  centres  of  Babylonian 


44  Astrology  and  Religion 


learning  and  of  Greek  culture,  were  never  at  any 
time  entirely  broken  off.  * 

It  is  known  that  Meton  passes  as  the  inventor 
of  a  cycle  of  nineteen  years  (enneakaidekaeteris) 
which  would  establish  a  periodic  agreement 
between  the  old  lunar  year  and  the  solar  revolu- 
tions, and  which  replaced  the  ancient  octaeteris, 
or  cycle  of  eight  years,  up  to  that  time  in  use. 
The  Golden  Number'  of  our  calendars  still 
reminds  us  how,  according  to  the  tradition,  this 
discovery,  communicated  to  the  Athenians  in  the 
year  432,  excited  their  admiration  to  such  a  degree 
that  they  caused  the  calculations  of  Meton  to  be 
engraved  in  golden  characters  in  the  Agora.  All 
this  is,  however,  a  fable.  Since  an  octaeteris  is 
proved  to  have  been  in  use  at  Babylonia,  by 
documents  of  the  sixth  century,  and  an  ennea- 
kaidekaeteris by  inscriptions  of  the  fourth  cen- 
tury, and  this  latter  may  well  be  much  older, 

*  Kugler,  Im  Bannkreis  Babels,  1910,  p.  116  ss.  See  for  other 
proofs  my  paper,  Babylon  und  die  Criechische  Astrologie  (Neue 
Jahrb.  f.  das  klass.  Altertum,  xxvii.),  (1911)1  i  ss. 

β€’  The  "  Golden  Number  "  of  the  ecclesiastical  calendar  indicates 
the  number  of  any  year  in  the  cycle  of  nineteen  years  which 
brings  round  the  phases  of  the  moon  at  the  same  dates.  The  dates 
of  these  phases  in  any  year  are  thus  the  same  as  in  other  years 
which  have  the  same  "Golden  Number." 


Babylon  and  Greece  45 


it  seems  difficult  to  believe  that  Meton  was  not 
prompted  by  the  example  which  the  Orientals  set 
him.  This  is  the  more  probable  because  he  would 
appear  to  have  had  some  superficial  acquaintance 
with  astrology,  if  we  may  believe  that,  at  the 
moment  of  the  departure  of  the  fleet  for  Sicily,  his 
science  revealed  to  him  the  disaster  which  awaited 
that  expedition.  It  is  true  that  it  is  always  pos- 
sible to  maintain  that  the  Babylonians  and  the 
Greeks  arrived  independently  at  the  same  con- 
clusions, or  even  to  go  so  far  as  to  assert  that  the 
former  were  the  imitators  of  the  latter. 

But  here  is  a  more  convincing  argimient.  When 
the  Greeks  learned  to  recognise  the  five  planets 
known  in  antiquity,  they  gave  them  names  de- 
rived from  their  character.  Venus,  whose  bright- 
ness Homer  had  already  celebrated,  was  called 
"Herald  of  the  Dawn"  CEoDff<p6pos)  or  "Herald 
of  Light"  {0coffq)6pos)  or  on  the  other  hand 
"Vespertine"  i^'Eanspo?),  according  as  she  was 
considered  as  the  star  of  the  morning  or  that 
of  the  evening  (the  identity  of  these  two  being 
not  yet  recognised).  Mercury  was  named  the 
"Twinkling  Star"  (2ti\/3gov),  Mars,  because  of 
his    red    colour,    the    "Fiery    Star"    (IIvpUis), 


46  Astrology  and  Religion 


Jupiter  the  "Luminous  Star"  {^ardoov),  Saturn 
the  "Brilliant  Star"  {^alvoov),  or  perhaps,  taking 
the  word  in  another  sense,  the  "  Indicator."  Now, 
after  the  fourth  century  other  titles  are  found  to 
supersede  these  ancient  names,  which  are  grad- 
ually ousted  from  use.  The  planets  become  the 
stars  of  Hermes,  Aphrodite,  Ares,  Zeus,  Kronos, 
(^Epjxov,  'A<ppo6iTTig  xtX.  affr^p).  Now  this 
seems  due  to  the  fact  that  in  Babylonia  these 
same  planets  were  dedicated  respectively  to  Nebo^ 
Ishtar,  Nergal,  Marduk,  and  Ninib.  In  accordance 
with  the  usual  procediu*e  of  the  ancients,  the 
Greeks  substituted  for  these  barbarous  divinities 
those  of  their  own  deities  who  bore  some  resem- 
blance to  them.  Clearly  exotic  ideas,  the  ideas 
of  Semitic  star-worship,  have  come  in  here,  for  the 
ancient  mythology  of  Hellas  did  not  put  the  stars 
under  the  patronage  of  the  Olympians  nor  es- 
tablish any  connection  between  them.  Thus  the 
names  of  the  planets  which  we  employ  to-day,  are 
an  English  translation  of  a  Latin  translation  of  a 
Greek  translation  of  a  Babylonian  nomenclature. 
Perhaps  some  doubt  might  still  remain,  if  we 
did  not  see  at  the  same  time  some  very  peculiar 
beliefs  of  the  sidereal  religion  of  Babylon  creeping 


Babylon  and  Greece  47 


into  the  doctrines  of  the  philosophers.  It  is  a  well- 
known  fact  that  this  religion  formed  a  triad,  Sin, 
Shamash,  and  Ishtar.  To  the  god  of  the  Moon, 
regarded  as  the  most  powerful  of  the  three,  and  to 
the  Sun  had  been  added  Venus,  the  most  brilliant 
of  the  planets.  These  are  the  three  great  rulers 
of  the  zodiac,  and  their  symbols, β€” crescents,  discs, 
containing  a  star  of  four  or  six  points β€” appear  on 
the  top  of  the  boundary  pillars  (kudurru)  from 
the  fourteenth  century  B.C.  Now  the  same  asso- 
ciation is  found  in  an  extract  from  Democritus, 
where  the  Sun,  the  Moon,  and  Venus  are  distin- 
guished from  the  other  planets. '  The  echo  of  the 
same  theory  extended  even  to  the  Romans.  Pliny, 
in  a  passage  which  owes  its  erudition  to  some  Chal- 
dean author  of  the  Hellenistic  period,^  remarks 
that  Venus  is  "the  rival  of  the  Sun  and  the  Moon," 
and  he  adds  that  "alone  among  the  stars  she  shines 
with  such  brilliance  that  her  rays  cast  a  shadow," 
β€” a  statement  which  would  be  absurd  in  the  cli- 
mate of  Rome,  but  which  is  strictly  correct  imder 
the  clear  sky  of  Syria. 

Another  instance   of  borrowing  is   still   more 

*  Diels,  Doxographi  Graeci,  p.  344,  16  β€” Fragm.  der  Vorsokra- 
tiker,  p.  366,  22. 

Β» Plin.,  Nat.  Hist.,  ii.,  36. 


48  Astrology  and  Religion 


obvious.  To  Babylonian  astrologers  Saturn  is 
the  "planet  of  the  Sun,"  he  is  the  "Sun  of  the 
night,"*  that  is  to  say,  according  to  a  system  of 
substitutions,  of  which  there  are  many  examples, 
Saturn  could  take  in  astrological  combinations 
the  place  of  the  star  of  day  when  the  latter  had 
disappeared.  Diodorus  was  well  aware  of  this 
fact.  When  explaining  (ii,  30)  that  the  Chaldeans 
designate  the  planets  as  "the  Interpreters"  {ippirj- 
yeU),  because  by  their  course  they  reveal  to  men 
the  will  of  the  gods,  he  adds:  "the  star  which  the 
Greeks  name  Kronos  they  call  the  'star  of  the 
Sun,'  because  it  is  the  most  prominent,  and  gives  the 
most  nimierous  and  most  important  predictions." 
Now  in  the  Epinomis  of  Plato, β€” it  matters  little 
in  this  connection  whether  this  be  a  work  of  the 
Master  himself  in  his  old  age,  or  whether  it  was 
composed  by  his  pupil,  Philip  of  Opus,  who  after 
cop5mig  the  Laws  may  have  added  this  appendix, 
β€” there  is  an  allusion  to  this  peculiar  doctrine. 
In  the  enumeration  of  the  planets  which  is  there 
made  it  is  stated  that  the  slowest  of  them  all  bears 
according  to  some  people  the  name  of  HeUos." 

*  Jastrow,  Revue  d'Assyriologie,  via..,  19 lo,  p.  163  ss. 

*  As  a  matter  of  fact,  certain  copyists,  not  understanding 
the  meaning  of  this  identification,  have  inserted  as  a  correction 


Babylon  and  Greece  49 


Moreover,  the  fact  that  the  writer  was  acquainted 
with  oriental  theories  comes  out  no  less  clearly 
from  certain  expressions  of  which  he  makes  use 
in  this  passage,  than  from  the  very  object  which 
he  has  in  view.  He  dreamed  of  a  reconciliation 
between  the  cult  of  Apollo  of  Delphi,  and  that  of 
the  sidereal  gods  which  the  piety  of  Syria  and 
Egypt  had  taught  to  the  Greeks.  According  to 
him  it  behoved  the  Greeks  to  perfect  this  worship 
of  the  stars,  recently  introduced  into  their  country, 
as  they  had  perfected  everything  which  they  had 
received  from  the  barbarians.  These  phrases,  in 
which  Hellenic  pride  is  clearly  revealed,  while  at 
the  same  time  there  slips  in  a  confession  of  de- 
pendence on  the  foreigner,  are  highly  characteristic. 
Their  whole  significance  is  apparent  now  that  a 
typical  detail  has  revealed  to  us  what  the  author's 
astronomical  learning  owes  to  the  Chaldeans. 
Hereafter  perhaps  it  will  be  proper  to  attach  some 
importance  to  a  note  preserved  in  a  papyrus  of 
Herculaneum,  *  and  due,  it  seems,  to  this  very 
Philip  of  Opus  to  whom  the  composition  of  the 

"of  Kronos,"  but  the  reading  of  the  best  manuscripts  is  'HX/ou 
not  Kp6vov,  as  has  been  observed  by  Bidez,  Rev.  de  Philol.,  xxix. 
(1905),  p.  319- 

'  Academicorum  Phil.  Ind.  HercuL,  ed.  Mekler,  p.  13,  col.  iii.,  36. 
4 


50  Astrology  and  Religion 


Epinomis  is  attributed.  It  would  appear  that 
Plato  in  his  old  age  received  a  "Chaldean"  guest, 
who  was  able  to  instruct  him  in  the  discoveries 
made  by  his  compatriots. 

It  seems  to  me  to  be  beyond  doubt  that  the 
influence  of  oriental  star-worship  upon  the  Epino- 
mis was  much  more  extensive  than  has  hitherto 
been  admitted.  It  is  not  from  the  Pythagoreans 
that  the  author  borrows,  but,  as  he  himself  says, 
from  the  Syrians.  We  find  set  forth  or  indicated 
in  this  brief  dialogue  the  fundamental  doctrines, 
of  which  we  have  already  seen  some  expressly 
attributed  to  the  Chaldeans,  while  others  we  shall 
find  developed  in  the  stellar  theology  of  the  Roman 
period. 

These  doctrines  are  the  idea  that  science  in  gen- 
eral is  a  gift  of  the  gods,  and  that  mathematics  in 
particular  were  revealed  to  men  by  Uranus,  con- 
sidered as  a  deity,  who  caused  them  to  be  understood 
by  his  periodical  phenomena;  the  demonstration 
that,  whatever  may  be  the  opinion  of  the  vulgar, 
the  stars  are  animated  and  divine,  and  that  between 
these  celestial  divinities  and  the  earth  a  hierarchi- 
cally organised  army  of  airy  spirits  acts  as  inter- 
mediary; the  declaration  that  the  most  perfect  of 


Babylon  and  Greece  51 


the  sciences  is  astronomy,  which  has  become  a  theol- 
ogy. Man,  the  author  says,  attracted  by  the  beauty 
of  the  visible  world,  does  not  merely  conceive  the 
desire  of  knowing  all  that  his  nature  allows  him  to 
apprehend,  he  rises  to  a  fervent  contemplation  of 
the  wondrous  spectacle  of  harmonious  movements, 
which  surpass  all  choruses  in  majesty  and  magnifi- 
cence. This  study,  in  short,  is  inseparable  from 
virtue;  this  wisdom  secures  supreme  happiness, 
and  it  has  as  its  reward  in  the  next  world  a  life  of 
bliss  like  that  which  the  pious  astronomer  has  led 
on  earth,  but  more  perfect,  a  life  in  which  he  will 
be  entirely  absorbed  in  the  contemplation  of  celes- 
tial splendours,  and  will  attain  to  supreme  felicity. 
Truly  the  Epinomis  is  that  which  it  professes  to 
be:  the  first  gospel  preached  to  Hellenes  of  the. 
stellar  religion  of  Asia.  The  ideas  which  are  here 
set  forth  wiU  not  cease  to  influence  the  Platonic 
school.  Thus  Xenocrates,  to  whom  astronomy  is  a 
sacred  science,  will  develop  demonology,  and  we 
shall  see  how  an  eclectic,  Posidonius,  will  expand 
and  exalt  these  same  conceptions. 

But,  it  will  be  said,  if  the  Greeks  thus  bowed  to 
the  supremacy  of  the  sidereal  theology  of  the 


52  Astrology  and  Religion 


Chaldeans,  how  was  it  that  astrology  was  not 
introduced  among  them?  For  from  the  sixth  to 
the  fourth  century  the  whole  marvellous  develop- 
ment of  their  philosophy  shows  that  it  knows  no- 
thing of  Xiosmic  fatalism  and  stellar  divination. 
Speaking  generally,  this  assertion  is  correct, 
although  certain  traces  of  these  speculations  are 
foimd,  as  we  have  seen,  in  works  of  the  early 
Pythagoreans,  and  recently  a  Chaldean  doctrine 
has  been  successfully  employed  to  explain  a  passage 
of  Pindar.'  Now,  about  the  period  when  Philip 
of  Opus  published  or  wrote  the  Epinomis,  another 
pupil  of  Plato,  the  astronomer  Eudoxus  of  Cnidos, 
declared:  "No  credence  should  be  given  to  the 
Chaldeans,  who  predict  and  mark  out  the  life  of 
every  man  according  to  the  day  of  his  nativity."* 
Certain  modem  philologists β€” who  doubtless  look 
upon  Greek  history  as  a  kind  of  experiment  in  a 
closed  vessel,  which  a  providence  anxious  to 
exclude  every  disturbing  element  conducted  for 
the  fullest  instruction  of  the  savants  of  the  future β€” 
certain  philologists,  I  say,  have  doubted  whether 

'Β» Franz  Boll,  Neue  Jahrb.ftir  das  klass.  AUertum,  xxi.  (1908), 
p. 119. 

Β»  Cic,  De  Div.,  ii.,  42.  87. 


Babylon  and  Greece  53 


Eudoxus  in  the  fourth  century  could  really  have 
known  and  condemned  oriental  genethlialogy.  But 
like  Eudoxus,  Theophrastus,  a  little  later,  spoke 
of  it  in  his  treatise  on  "Celestial  Signs":  he  re- 
garded with  surprise  the  claim  of  the  Chaldeans  to 
be  able  to  predict  from  these  signs  the  life  and  death 
of  individuals,  and  not  merely  general  phenomena, 
such  as  good  or  bad  weather.  ^ 

The  insatiable  curiosity  of  the  Greeks,  then,' 
did  not  ignore  astrology,  but  their  sober  genius 
rejected  its  hazardous  doctrines,  and  their  keen 
critical  sense  was  able  to  distinguish  the  scientific 
data  observed  by  the  Babylonians  from  the  erro- 
neous conclusions  which  they  derived  from  them. 
It  is  to  their  everlasting  honour  that,  amid  the 
tangle  of  precise  observations  and  superstitious 
fancies  which  made  up  the  priestly  lore  of  the 
East,  they  discovered  and  utilised  the  serious'' 
elements,  while  neglecting  the  rubbish. 

As  long  as  Greece  remained  Greece,  stellar 
divination  gained  no  hold  on  the  Greek  mind,  and 
all  attempts  to  substitute  an  astronomic  theology 
for  their  immoral  but   charming  idolatry  were 

Β» Procl.,  In  Tim.,  iii.,  151,  i  (Diehl).  On  Theophrastus'  trans- 
lation of  the  tale  of  Akichar,  see  below,  p.  66. 


54  Astrology  and  Religion 


destined  to  certain  failure.  The  efforts  of  philo- 
sophers to  impose  on  their  countrymen  the  worship 
of  "the  great  visible  gods,"  as  Plato  terms  them, 
recoiled  before  the  might  of  a  tradition  supported 
by  the  prestige  of  art  and  literature.  It  was  a 
purely  intellectual  movement  which  remained,  as 
it  would  seem,  without  serious  practical  result. 
'  It  changed  neither  popular  nor  official  worship. 
The  populace  continued  to  pray  "  xara  ra  naxpia^^ 
after  the  fashion  of  their  ancestors,  to  old  pro- 
tectors of  family  and  city,  and  the  formulary  of  the 
old-fashioned  liturgies  remained  unchanged  in 
spite  of  aU  the  objections  which  the  science  of  the 
reformers  could  raise  against  it. 

But  after  the  conquests  of  Alexander  a  great 
change  took  place.  The  ancient  ideal  of  the  Greek 
republic  gave  way  to  the  conception  of  universal 
monarchy.  Thenceforth  municipal  cults  disap- 
^  peared  before  an  international  religion.  The  wor-' 
ship  of  the  stars,  common  to  all  the  peoples,  was 
strengthened  by  everything  that  weakened  the 
particularism  of  cities.  In  proportion  as  the  idea  ^ 
of  "humanity"  spread,  men  were  the  more  ready 
to  reserve  their  homage  for  those  celestial  powers 


Babylon  and  Greece  55 


which  extended  their  blessings  to  all  mankind,  and 
princes  who  proclaimed  themselves  the  rulers  of 
the  world,  could  not  be  protected  save  by  cosmo- 
politan gods. 

Thus  it  was  that  thinkers  agreed  more  and  more 
in  reserving  the  foremost  place  for  the  sidereal 
deities.  Zeno  and  his  disciples  proclaimed  their 
might  still  more  clearly  than  the  schools  of  Plato 
and  Aristotle.  Since  stoic  pantheism  represented 
Reason,  which  governs  all  things,  as  residing  in 
ethereal  Fire,  the  stars  in  which  the  supreme  Fire 
manifested  itself  with  the  greatest  force  and  bril- 
liance, would  necessarily  be  invested  with  the 
loftiest  divine  qualities.  In  the  same  way  the 
prodigious  success  attained  by  the  doctrine  of 
Euhemerus  contributed  to  the  exaltation  of  their 
power.  This  doctrine,  we  know,  regarded  the 
divinities  of  fable  as  superior  mortals,  to  whom 
after  death  the  gratitude  or  admiration  of  the 
multitude  had  accorded  worship.  In  thus  attri- 
buting to  the  Olympians  of  old  no  longer  merely 
human  form  but  also  human  nature,  it  left  to  the 
eternal  and  incorruptible  stars  alone  the  dignity 
of  original  gods,  and  exalted  them  in  proportion 
as  it  lowered  their  rivals  of  bygone  days. 


56  Astrology  and  Religion 


Thus  the  political  condition  of  the  world,  just 
as  the  tendencies  of  theology,  drew  Hellenism 
towards  star-worship.  But  the  interpenetration 
of  the  Orient  and  Greece  which  took  place  in 
this  period,  hastened  this  religious  evolution  in  a 
remarkable  manner.  The  Stoa,  as  we  shall  see, 
was  freely  accessible  to  barbaric  influences,  and 
Euhemerus,  we  are  told,  drew  his  inspiration  from 
Egyptian  theologotunena.  But  the  decisive  agency 
was  the  contact  which  was  established  in  the  Se- 
leucid  Empire  between  Hellenic  culture  and  Baby- 
lonian civilisation. 

The  Chaldeans,  whom  the  policy  of  the  kings  of 
Antioch  strove  to  conciliate,  entered  into  close 
relations  with  the  learned  men  who  came  to  Asia 
in  the  train  of  their  conquerors,  and  they  even 
proceeded  to  carry  their  precepts  throughout  the 
land  of  Greece.  A  priest  of  Bel,  Berosus,  estab- 
lished himself  about  the  year  280  in  the  island  of 
Cos,  and  there  revealed  to  his  sceptical  hearers 
the  contents  of  the  cuneiform  writings  accumu- 
lated in  the  archives  of  his  coimtry,  annals 
of  the  ancient  kings  and  astrological  treatises. 
Another  Chaldean,  Soudines,  invited  to  the  court 
of  Attains  I.,  king  of  Pergamus,  practised  there, 


Babylon  and  Greece  57 


about  the  year  238,  the  methods  of  divination  in 
vogue  in  his  native  land,  such  as  inspection  of 
the  liver  {rjnaroffHOTtia),  and  he  continued  to  be 
an  authority  frequently  quoted  by  the  later 
' '  mathematici. ' '  On  the  other  hand,  Greek  savants 
of  repute,  Epigenes  of  Byzantium,  ApoUonius  of 
Myndus,  Artemidorus  of  Parium,  declared  them- 
selves the  disciples  of  these  same  Chaldeans,  and 
boasted  of  being  instructed  in  their  priestly  schools. 
At  the  same  time  centres  of  Greek  science  were 
established  in  the  heart  of  Mesopotamia,  and  in  the 
ancient  observatories  of  Bel  learners  were  initiated 
into  the  methods  and  discoveries  of  the  astronomers 
of  Alexandria  or  Athens.  Under  the  Seleucids  and 
the  early  Arsacids  Babylon  was  a  hellenised  city,  as 
is  proved  by  the  epigraphical  discoveries  which  have 
been  made  there.  Of  this  interpenetration  of  orien- 
tal and  occidental  learning  we  can  to-day  quote 
some  striking  proofs.  So  it  has  quite  recently  been 
shown  that  a  series  of  prognostications  derived 
from  earthquakes,  thunderstrokes,  or  the  course 
of  the  moon  were  literally  translated  from  Assyrian 
texts  into  the  Greek  Brontologia  and  Selenodromia.  ^ 

'  Bezold  and  Boll,  Reflexe  astrol.  Keilinschriften  bet  Griechischen 
SchriftsUllern  (Abhandl.  Akad.  Heidelberg),  191 1. 


58  Astrology  and  Religion 


But  though  the  reality  of  the  relation  between  the 
two  sciences  and  pseudo-sciences  is  uncontested  and 
incontestable,  there  remainsthe  difficulty  of  deciding 
in  each  case  which  of  the  two  influenced  the  other. 

Thus  it  has  been  maintained  that  the  ancient 
Babylonians  were  already  acquainted  with  the 
precession  of  the  equinoxes,*  but  an  examination 
of  cuneiform  tablets  reveals  the  very  important 
fact  that  they  were  ignorant  of  it  at  least  up  to 
about  the  end  of  the  second  century  B.C.  The 
credit  of  this  discovery  clearly  belongs,  therefore, 
to  Hipparchus  of  Nicaea  (about  1 61-126)  as  tradi- 
tion asserts,  and  it  is  to  him  that  the  observatories 
of  Mesopotamia  owed  the  knowledge  of  it.  But 
conversely,  thanks  to  the  recent  publication  of 
astrological  treatises,  it  is  possible  to  show  that 
certain  discoveries  hitherto  attributed  to  Hippar- 
chus owe  their  origin  in  reality  to  some  genuine 
Chaldeans.  In  one  exceptional  case  we  can  detect 
a  borrowing  in  the  very  act  and  indicate  the  inter- 
mediary who  effected  the  transfer.  Perhaps,  then, 
some  details  will  not  be  deemed  superfluous  here. ' 


Β» See  above,  Lecture  I.,  p.  5. 

'  See  my  paper  Babylon  und  die  Griech.  Astron.,  p.  6  ss.,  where 
the  texts  are  fully  given. 


Babylon  and  Greece  59 


The  part  of  astronomy  in  which  Babylonians 
pushed  their  investigations  furthest  was  probably 
the  determination  of  the  course  of  the  moon, 
which  enabled  them  to  predict  the  periodic  return 
of  eclipses.  Undoubtedly  this  was  one  of  the  most 
ancient  studies  to  which  the  people  of  that  country 
directed  their  energies.  Sin,  the  Moon-god,  was 
in  their  eyes  a  more  considerable  divinity  than  the 
Sun,  Shamash,  himself.  Before  the  duration  of  the 
year  was  known,  the  phases  of  the  moon  served 
to  measure  time,  and  to  fix  the  dates  of  sacred 
calendars ;  moreover,  the  star  of  night  allowed  her- 
self to  be  observed  by  the  naked  eye  better  than 
any  other,  and  it  was  possible  to  follow  almost  con- 
tinuously her  winding  course  in  the  heavens.  The 
experience,  extending  over  thousands  of  years,  of 
this  priesthood  of  astrologers,  had  led  them  little 
by  little  to  construct  tables,  which  had  attained 
a  high  degree  of  precision  at  the  moment  when, 
under  Alexander,  the  Greeks  entered  into  direct 
relations  with  them.  The  remains  of  these  tables 
have  been  deciphered  and  interpreted  by  F.  X. 
Kugler,  and,  astonishing  to  relate,  they  have 
revealed  to  him  a  mistake  which  was  introduced 
into,    and,  perpetuated    in,    the    calculations   of 


6o  Astrology  and  Religion 


modem  astronomers.  The  old  notations  of  the 
Chaldeans  have  allowed  a  correction  of  the 
canons  of  Oppolzer!  About  the  year  200  before 
our  era  these  learned  priests  had  succeeded  in 
determining  in  advance  not  only  the  dates  of  the 
phases  and  eclipses  of  the  moon,  but  also  the  prin- 
cipal phenomena  of  the  five  planets.  ^  Although  in 
general  inclined  to  depreciate  the  value  of  Baby- 
lonian science,  in  opposition  to  those  who  have 
imduly  exaggerated  it,  this  most  authoritative 
modem  interpreter  of  it  marvels  at  the  aspect  of 
these  great  tables  with  their  numerous  columns 
regularly  arranged,  of  which  the  figures  dovetail 
into  each  other  like  the  cogwheels  of  a  machine, 
and  the  arrangement  of  which  is  expounded  in 
explanatory  notes.  ' '  One  does  not  know, ' '  he  cries, 
"which  to  admire  the  more:  the  extraordinary 
accuracy  of  the  periods  which  is  implied  by  the 
drawing  up  of  each  of  the  coliunns  of  figures,  or  the 
ingenuity  with  which  these  old  masters  contrived 
to  combine  all  the  factors  to  be  considered."  Even 
before  the  cuneiform  inscriptions  had  been  deci- 
phered, historians  admitted  that  the  Chaldeans 
had  deduced  from  their  empirical  observations, 
*  See  above,  Lecture  I.,  p.  13. 


Babylon  and  Greece  6l 


amassed  from  generation  to  generation,  a  theory 
of  the  motions  of  the  moon  which  influenced  the 
development  of  Greek  doctrines.  Further,  an 
evident  proof  of  this  is  supplied  by  the  fact  that 
in  the  Almagest  Ptolemy^  quotes,  after  Hippar- 
chus,  the  eclipses  of  the  years  621,  523,  502,  491, 
'383  B.C.,  observed  at  Babylon,  and  the  first  of 
these  has  been  foimd  noted  in  an  Assyrian  text. 
How  absolutely  the  astronomer  of  Nicaea  relied 
on  his  oriental  predecessors  can  be  ascertained 
to-day  from  some  figures.  Ptolemy  attributed  to 
Hipparchus  an  extremely  exact  calculation  of  the 
lunar  periods;  but  it  has  been  possible  to  demon- 
strate that  the  duration  which  he  assigns  to  the 
various  months  is  precisely  that  which  is  laid  down 
in  the  cimeiform  tablets,  namely: 

Mean  synodic        month  29  days  12  hours  44'  31.3*' 
β€’'      sidereal  "       27     "      7     "      43'  14    " 

"      anomalistic      "       27     "     13     "      18' 34.9" 
"      dracontic         "       27     "      5     "        5' 35-8"^ 

*  Ptol.,  Syntax.,  v.,  14;  iv.  8,  11. 

'  The  durations  calculated  by  modem  astronomers  are: 

(i)  29  days  12  hours  44'    2.9" 

(2)27     "       7     "      43' 11-5" 

(3)27     "      13     "      18' 39-3" 

(4)27     "       5     "        5' 36" 


62  Astrology  and  Religion 


Clearly  the  priority  of  discovery  belongs  to  the 
Orientals,  as  well  as  that  of  the  inequality  of  the 
length  of  the  seasons,  of  which  they  were  perfectly 
aware. 

But  how  did  these  data  and  these  doctrines  pass 
from  the  banks  of  the  Euphrates  to  the  Greek 
cities?  Who  was  the  intermediary  between  Hip- 
parchus  and  the  priests  of  Babylon?  Doctunents 
recently  published  have  revealed  his  name.  Strabo, 
speaking  of  the  schools  of  astronomers  called 
"Chaldean,"  which  existed  in  various  towns  of 
Mesopotamia,  adds : '  "  Mathematicians  frequently 
mention  several  of  them,  as  Kidenas,  Nabou- 
rianos,  and  Soudines."  According  to  Pliny*  the 
same  Kidenas  had  recognised  that  Mercury  is 
never  more  than  23Β°  from  the  sun.  This  ICidenas 
was  probably  contemporary  with  Soudines,  who 
lived  in  the  second  half  of  the  third  century 
before  Christ. 

Now  the  astrologer,  Vettius  Valens, '  who  wrote 
under  the  Antonines,  tells  us  that  he  attempted 
to  make  for  himself  a  canon  of  the  sun  and  the 


'  Strab.,  xvi.,  i,  6,  p.  639  C. 

'  Plin.,  Nat.  Hist.,  ii.,  39, 

Β»Vett.  Val.,  Anthol.,  ix.,  11,  p.  353,  22,  ed.  KroU. 


Babylon  and  Greece  63 


moon  for  the  purpose  of  determining  eclipses,  but, 
as  time  failed  him,  "he  resolved  to  make  use  of 
Hipparchus  for  the  sun,  and  Soudines,  Kidenas 
and  ApoUonius  for  the  moon  .  .  .  putting  in  their 
proper  places  the  equinoxes  and  solstices  at  the 
eighth  degree  of  the  signs  of  the  zodiac."  Further, 
a  passage  in  an  anonymous  commentary  on  Pto- 
lemy^ represents  Kidenas  as  the  inventor  of  an 
ecliptic  period  of  251  lunations  (synodic  months) 
and  269  anomalistic  revolutions,  the  authorship 
of  which  was  usually  attributed  to  Hipparchus.  It 
appears  from  this  treatise  that  Hipparchus  did  not 
adopt  simultaneously,  as  was  believed,  two  ecliptic 
periods,  one  large,  of  4267  lunations  and  4573 
anomalistic  revolutions,  and  one  small,  one  seven- 
teenth of  the  former,  consisting  of  251  lunations 
and  269  anomalistic  revolutions,  but  that  he  bor- 
rowed this  latter  from  Kidenas  and  appears  merely 
to  have  multiplied  it  by  1 7  in  order  to  make  it  cor- 
respond to  a  nearly  exact  number  of  years,  say 
4612  sidereal  revolutions  (345  years)  minus  73^Β°. 
Now  on  a  lunar  table  engraved  in  the  second 
century  in  ctmeiform  characters  on  18  columns, 
a  masterpiece  of  accuracy,  can  be  read  the  signa- 

Β» Published,  Cat.  Codd.  Astr.  VIII.,  part,  ii.,  p.  125, 


64  Astrology  and  Religion 


ture  Ki-din-nu,  and  though  ordinary  scribes  add 
their  father's  name,  Ki-din-nu  is  without  any 
addition:  he  is  the  astronomer  whom  every  one 
knew. 

Schiaparelli  had  already  suspected  the  identity 
of  this  personage  with  the  Kidenas  of  the  Greeks. 
Kugler  has  definitely  proved  it/  for  the  equiva- 
lence of  251  synodic  and  269  anomalistic  months, 
which  Ptolemy's  commentator  attributes  to  him, 
is  foimd  precisely  stated  in  this  table  of  Kidinnu, 
and  further  the  same  table  places  the  equinoxes 
and  the  solstices  at  the  8th  degree  of  the  signs 
of  the  zodiac,  as  did  Valens,  who  quotes  the  canons 
of  ICidenas.  To  Hipparchus,  on  the  contrary,  the 
commencement  of  spring  is  the  0Β°  of  the  Ram, 
but  the  Roman  calendars  usually  adopted  the 
8th  degree  in  conformity  with  the  ancient  usage  of 
Babylon. 

Kidenas  or  Kidinnu,  then,  belongs  to  that  group 
of  hellenised  Chaldeans  of  whom  Berosus  is  the 
most  illustrious  representative,  and  who  in  the 
third  century  before  our  era  devoted  themselves 
to  the  task  of  rendering  accessible  to  the  Greeks 
the  treasures  of  knowledge  which  were  contained 

Β»  Kugler,  Im  Bannkreis  Babels,  1910,  p.  122. 


Babylon  and  Greece  65 


in  the  cuneiform  documents  amassed  in  the  Ubra- 
ries  of  their  native  land.  On  these  traditional 
data  he  based  the  hypothesis  of  a  new  ecliptic 
period  more  correct  than  that  of  his  Chaldean 
predecessors,  which  was  employed  by  Hipparchus 
and  afterwards  by  Ptolemy.  The  very  quotations 
which  are  made  from  his  works  by  Western  writers 
prove  that  he  had  them  translated  into  Greek  and 
that  he  thus  enriched  Hellenic  astronomy  with 
these  lunar  canons,  to  which  the  observations 
taken  at  Babylon,  extending  over  a  long  period  of 
centuries,  had  given  an  admirable  precision. 

β€’  β€’β€’β€’β€’β€’β€’ 

Thus  we  see  critical  researches  gradually  deter- 
mining the  extent  of  the  debt  which  Greece  owes 
to  Babylon,  and  substituting  palpable  realities 
for  the  huge  and  shadowy  phantoms  which  wan- 
dered in  the  pre-historic  twilight.  The  influence 
of  the  old  oriental  civilisation  was  not  exercised 
solely  on  the  domain  of  science,  but  also  of  liter- 
ature. Prof.  Diels  of  Berlin  has  recently  pointed 
out''  how  the  often  satirical  tales,  in  which  trees 
and  plants  appear,  belong  to  a  class  of  fables 

^  Diels,  Orientalische  Faheln  im  Griechischen  Gewande  (Inter- 
Oation.  Wochenschrift  f.  Wiss.,  6  Aug.,  1910). 
5 


66  Astrology  and  Religion 


popularised  in  Assyria  before  they  were  repeated 
by  Callimachus  in  his  Iambics  and  by  the  suc- 
cessors of  iEsop.  Further,  the  recent  discovery 
of  an  Aramaic  manuscript  of  the  fifth  century  at 
Elephantine  has  enabled  us  to  show  how  the 
romance  of  Akichar  passed  from  the  banks  of  the 
Euphrates  to  the  Jewish  communities  of  Palestine 
and  Egypt  (to  which  it  furnished  the  motive  of 
the  book  of  Tobit)  and  reached  Greece,  where 
Theophrastus  adopted  it  and  immortalised  the  wise 
Akicharos.  But  above  all,  Babylon  was  to  the 
men  of  old  the  mother  of  astronomy,  as  of  star- 
worship.  It  is  in  this  department  more  than  all 
others  that  it  is  possible  to  show  how  the  Greeks 
profited  from  the  learned  theories  which  had  been 
formulated,  and  from  the  positive  data  which  had 
been  slowly  accumulated  by  these  ancient  priests 
of  Mesopotamia 
Longa  per  assiduam  complexi  saecula  curam.^ 
The  constructive  logic  of  the  Greeks,  combining 
with  the  patient  labours  of  the  indigenous  race, 
produced  in  those  days  on  the  banks  of  the  Euphra- 
tes an  intellectual  movement,  too  Httle  known, 
which  would  perhaps  have  attained  to  the  glory 
*  Manil.,  i.,  54. 


Babylon  and  Greece  67 


of  Alexandrine  science,  if  it  had  not  been  lament- 
ably arrested  in  the  latter  half  of  the  second 
century  by  the  ravages  of  the  Parthian  invasion 
and  the  sack  of  Babylon.  The  Chaldeans  them- 
selves, emancipated  from  tradition,  discussed 
freely  the  principles  of  the  universe,  and  of  the 
rival  sects,  which  then  sprang  up  at  Borsippa, 
Orchoe,  and  elsewhere,  some  went  so  far  as  to 
reject  as  mendacious  the  very  astrology  which  had 
been  elaborated  by  their  ancestors.^  The  most 
remarkable  representative  of  this  rationalistic 
movement  is  Seleucus  of  Seleucia,  who  may  be 
either  a  Greek  emigrant  or  a  hellenised  native. 
Giving  up  the  firmament  of  primitive  cosmogonies, 
he  opened  the  infinite  spaces  of  a  limitless  universe 
to  the  courses  of  the  stars.  Recurring  to  a  bold 
hypothesis  of  Aristarchus  of  Samos,  and  advan- 
cing new  arguments  in  its  support,  he  showed  that 
the  Sim  is  the  centre  of  the  world,  and  that  the 
earth  has  a  double  motion,  revolving  round  the 
sun  and  spinning  on  its  own  axis ;  at  the  same  time 
he  offered  a  better  explanation  than  any  one  had 
previously  propounded  of  the  movement  of  the 
tides,  which  no  doubt  he  had  observed  in  the 

Β» Strab.,  xvi.,  i,  6. 


68  Astrology  and  Religion 


f 


Persian  Gulf,  by  referring  them  to  the  phases  of 
the  moon.  Copernicus,  who  by  the  formulation  of 
his  heliocentric  theory  produced  "  the  greatest  revo- 
lution in  the  history  of  knowledge,"  seems  to  have 
been  ignorant  even  of  the  name  of  his  distant 
forenmner. 

But  the  scientific  rationalism  of  this  Galileo  of 
antiquity  was  destined  to  be  condemned.  It  was 
opposed  by  the  force  of  a  thousand-year-old 
tradition,  the  anxious  superstition  of  the  mob,  the 
haughty  convictions  and  temporal  interests  of  a 
powerful  sacerdotal  caste.  The  future  belonged  to 
a  compromise,  which,  while  respecting  those 
ancients  beliefs  to  which  the  majority  of  mankind 
was  invincibly  attached,  would  satisfy  the 
demands  of  a  more  comprehensive  intelligence. 
This  conciliatory  formula  was  discovered  by 
Stoicism.  Everywhere  it  devoted  itself  to  the 
task  of  justifying  popular  worships,  sacred  narra- 
tives, and  ritual  observances.  In  Greece,  it  was 
able  without  much  difficulty  to  come  to  terms  with 
cults  more  formalistic  than  doctrinal,  more  civic 
than  moral,  in  which  no  authority  demanded 
assent  to  definite  dogmas.  A  system  of  accommo- 
dating allegories  could  readily  put  on  gods  or 


Babylon  and  Greece  69 


m3rths  a  physical,  ethical,  or  psychological  inter- 
pretation, which  reconciled  them  with  the  cos- 
mology or  ethics  of  the  Porch.  In  the  East,  where 
more  theological  religions  always  implied  a  more 
definite  conception  of  the  world,  the  task  appeared 
much  less  easy.  Yet  certain  profound  affinities 
reconciled  stoicism  with  Chaldean  doctrines. 
Whether  these  did  or  did  not  contribute  to  the 
development  of  the  ideas  of  Zeno,  they  offer  a 
singular  analogy  to  his  pantheism,  which  repre- 
sented ethereal  Fire  as  the  primordial  principle 
and  regarded  the  stars  as  the  purest  manifestation 
of  its  power.  Stoicism  conceived  the  world  as  a 
great  organism,  the  "sympathetic"  forces  of 
which  acted  and  re-acted  necessarily  upon  one 
another,  and  was  bound  in  consequence  to  attri- 
bute a  predominating  influence  to  the  celestial 
bodies,  the  greatest  and  the  most  powerful  of  all 
in  nature,  and  its  Eifxapfxivri  or  Destiny,  con- 
nected with  the  infinite  succession  of  causes,  readily 
agreed  also  with  the  determinism  of  the  Chaldeans, 
founded,  as  it  was,  upon  the  regularity  of  the 
sidereal  movements.  Thus  it  was  that  this  philo- 
sophy made  remarkable  conquests  not  only  in 
Syria  but  as  far  as  Mesopotamia.     I  recall  only 


70  Astrology  and  Religion 


the  fact  that  one  of  the  masters  of  the  Porch, 
the  successor  of  Zeno  of  Tarsus  at  Athens,  was 
Diogenes  of  Babylon  {circa  240-150)  and  that, 
later  on,  another  distinguished  Stoic,  Archidemus, 
founded  a  famous  school  at  Babylon  itself  (sec- 
ond century  B.C.).  We  know  too  little  of  their 
theories  to  determine  what  place  was  held  in  them 
by  the  beliefs  of  the  country  of  their  origin  or  of 
their  adoption.  We  only  perceive  the  result  of  this 
movement  of  ideas  which  was  to  lead  to  the  entry 
of  astrology  and  star-worship  into  the  philosophy 
of  Zeno.  For  us  the  person  who  almost  alone 
represents  this  fusion  of  East  and  West  is  Posido- 
nius  of  Apamea,  of  whom  we  shall  speak  in  our 
next  lecture,^  but  the  preparations  for  this  fusion 
were  undoubtedly  made  by  his  predecessors.  It 
is  remarkable  that  the  great  astronomer,  Hippar- 
chus,  whose  scientific  theories,  as  we  have  just 
seen,  are  directly  influenced  by  Chaldean  learning, 
was  also  a  convinced  supporter  of  one  of  the  leading 
doctrines  of  stellar  religion.  "Hipparchus,"  says 
Pliny,*  "will  never  receive  all  the  praise  he  de- 
serves, since  no  one  has  better  established  the  rela- 

'  See  below,  Lecture  III.,  p.  83. 
'  Plin.,  Nat.  Hist.,  ii.,  26,  95. 


Babylon  and  Greece  71 


tionship  between  man  and  the  stars,  or  shown  more 
clearly  that  our  soids  are  particles  of  heavenly 
fire."  In  this  passage  we  see  affirmed  as  early  as 
the  second  century  before  our  era  a  conception, 
the  development  of  which  we  follow  in  the  sidereal 
mysticism  of  the  Roman  period.  * 

Hipparchus  saw  the  ruin  of  the  country  where 
was  bom  that  science  which  he  illumined.  In- 
vaded by  the  Parthians  about  the  year  140 
B.C.,  recaptured  by  Antiochus  VII.  of  Syria  in  130, 
reconquered  soon  afterwards  by  King  Phraates, 
Mesopotamia  was  terribly  ravaged  for  more  than  a 
quarter  of  a  century.  Babylon,  sacked  and  burned 
in  125,  never  recovered  her  former  splendour:  a 
progressive  decay  brought  on  her  a  death  by  slow 
consumption.  The  new  Iranian  princes  evinced 
no  solicitude  for  the  culture  of  Semitic  priests. 
The  vast  brick-built  temples,  when  the  hand  of  the 
restorer  was  withdrawn,  crumbled  into  dust,  one 
by  one  were  extinguished  the  lights  of  a  civili- 
sation which  extended  backwards  for  forty  cen- 
turies, and  of  the  famous  cities  of  Sumer  and  Accad 
there  survived  little  but  the  name.  The  last  astro- 
nomical tablet  in  cuneiform  characters  with  which 

*  See  below,  Lecture  V. 


72  Astrology  and  Religion 


we  are  acquainted,  is  dated  8' B.C.,  and  Strabo,^ 
speaking  of  Babylon  about  the  same  period, 
applies  to  it  a  verse  from  a  comic  poet:  "a  mighty 
desert β€” such  is  the  mighty  town." 

Henceforth  it  is  far  from  their  native  land,  in 
S3rria,  in  Egypt,  and  in  the  West,  that  we  must 
follow  the  development  of  the  religious  ideas 
derived  from  the  Chaldea  of  antiquity. 

β€’Strab.,  xvi.,  I,  5:  ^'EpTifda  fuyiXri  Vrti' ^  Me7(lXi;  x6Xtf. 


LECTURE  m 

THE  DISSEMINATION  IN  THE  WEST 

"\  X  7E  have  seen  the  "Pan-Babylonist"  mist, 
^  '  which  obscured  the  historical  horizon, 
vanish  before  the  breath  of  criticism.  It  is  not 
the  fact  that  thousands  of  years  before  our  era  the 
Chaldeans  constructed  a  learned  and  profound 
cosmology,  which  established  its  authority  over  all 
surrounding  peoples.  But  their  share  in  the  intel- 
lectual and  religious  development  of  antiquity  re- 
mains none  the  less  most  considerable.  They  are 
the  creators  of  chronology  and  astronomy.  They 
contrived  to  enlarge  their  theology  progressively 
in  order  to  keep  it  in  harmony  with  their  new 
conception  of  the  world,  and  their  astrology  was 
regarded  as  the  method  of  divination  par  excellence. 
Their  conquests  in  the  realm  of  science  won  such 
prestige  for  their  beliefs  that  they  spread  from 
the  Far  East  to  the  Far  West,  and  even  now  their 
sway   has    not     been   wholly   overthrown.      In 

73 


74  Astrology  and  Religion 


mysterious  ways  they  penetrated  as  far  as 
India,  China,  and  Indo-China,  where  divination 
by  means  of  the  stars  is  still  practised  at  the 
present  day,  and  reached  perhaps  even  the  primi- 
tive centres  of  American  civiHsation.  In  the 
opposite  direction  they  spread  to  Syria,  to  Egypt, 
and  over  the  whole  Roman  world,  where  their 
influence  was  to  prevail  up  to  the  fall  of  pagan- 
ism and  lasted  through  the  Middle  Ages  up  to 
the  dawn  of  modem  times.  It  is  this  dissemina- 
tion throughout  the  West  that  we  shall  rapidly 
describe  in  this  lecture. 

β€’  β€’β€’β€’β€’β€’β€’ 

The  exchange  of  religious  ideas  between  the  two 
rival  empires  of  the  valleys  of  the  Euphrates  and 
the  Nile  undoubtedly  goes  back,  like  their  political 
relations,  to  a  very  remote  antiquity.  In  the 
fifteenth  century  before  our  era,  at  the  moment 
when β€” as  the  Tell-el-Amama  tablets  show β€” 
Babylonian  was  the  diplomatic  language  of  the 
whole  East,  and  Egypt  extended  its  empire  or  its 
suzerainty  over  the  principalities  of  Canaan  and 
Syria,  we  find  Amenophis  IV  ordaining  the  exclu- 
sive worship  of  the  Sun  as  lord  of  heaven  and 
earth,  protector  of  his  person  and  of  his  subjects 


The  Dissemination  in  the  West        75 


of  every  nationality.  It  is  possible  that  this  theo- 
logical Pharaoh  was  led  by  the  influence  of  Semitic 
star-worship  to  impose  his  attempt  at  reform  upon 
the  Egyptian  clergy.  Many  other  proofs  might 
be  advanced  to  show  that  the  beliefs  and  even 
the  ciilts  of  the  Syrians  found  their  way  into  the 
state  of  the  Pharaohs.  But  the  religious  ideas 
with  which  we  are  particularly  concerned  here 
were  late  in  being  introduced.  Astrology  was 
unknown  in  ancient  Egypt:  it  was  not  until  the 
Persian  period,  about  the  sixth  century,  that  it 
began  to  be  cultivated  there.  The  ascendancy 
which  it  then  acquired,  succeeded  in  breaking  down 
the  haughty  reserve  of  the  proudest  and  most 
exclusive  people  in  the  world,  and  a  conservative 
clergy  was  compelled  to  admit  to  its  ranks  cal- 
culators of  hours  and  makers  of  horoscopes 
{copoXoyoi^  copoGKOTtoi)  devoted  to  the  study  of 
Chaldean  science.  The  history  of  this  dissemina- 
tion confirms  what  we  said  both  about  the  late 
date  of  this  religious  development  in  Babylonia  and 
about  the  irresistible  prestige  which  the  brilliant 
discoveries  of  astronomy  conferred  upon  it  from 
the  Assyrian  period  onwards.  This  foreign  reli- 
gion was  gradually  naturalised  in  Egypt :  the  huge 


76  Astrology  and  Religion 


zodiacs,  which  decorated  the  walls  of  the  temples, 
show  how  sacerdotal  teaching  succeeded  in  grafting 
the  learned  doctrines  of  the  Chaldeans  on  native 
beliefs  and  in  giving  them  an  original  development. 
National  pride  even  ended  by  convincing  itself 
that  all  this  religious  erudition  was  purely  indi- 
genous. About  the  year  150  B.C.  there  were  com- 
posed in  Greek β€” ^imdoubtedly  at  Alexandria β€” the 
mystic  treatises  attributed  to  the  fabulous  king 
Nechepso  and  his'  confidant,  the  priest  Petosiris, 
which  became  as  it  were  the  sacred  books  of  the 
growing  faith  in  the  power  of  the  stars.  These 
apocryphal  works  of  a  mythical  antiquity  were  to 
acquire  incredible  authority  in  the  Roman  world. 

The  god  T6t  (Thoth),  the  Hermes  Trismegistus 
of  the  Greeks,  became  in  Egypt  the  revealer  of 
the  wisdom  of  horoscopers,  as  of  all  other  kinds 
of  wisdom.  But  it  was  a  difificult  task  to  reconcile 
astrology  with  national  beliefs,  as  Hermetism 
sought  to  do.  For,  astrology  was  not  only  a  method 
of  divination:  it  implied,  as  we  have  said,  a  re- 
ligious conception  of  the  world,  and  it  was  insepa- 
rably combined  with  Greek  philosophy.  Thus  the 
Hermetic  books  comprise  not  merely  treatises  on 
learned  superstition:  it  is  a  complete  theology 


The  Dissemination  in  the  West        "]"] 


that  the  gods  teach  to  the  faithful  in  a  series  of 
what  may  be  called  apocalypses.  This  recondite 
literature,  often  contradictory,  was  apparently 
developed  between  50  B.C.  and  150  a.d.  It  has 
a  considerable  importance  in  relation  to  the  dif- 
fusion throughout  the  Roman  Empire  of  certain 
doctrines  of  sidereal  religion  moulded  to  suit  Egyp- 
tian ideas.  But  it  had  only  a  secondary  influence. 
It  is  not  at  Alexandria  that  this  form  of  paganism 
was  either  produced  or  chiefly  developed,  but 
among  the  neighbouring  Semitic  peoples. 

Syria,  lying  as  it  does  nearer  than  Egypt  to 
Babylon  and  Nineveh,  was  more  vividly  illumined 
by  the  radiance  of  those  great  centres  of  culture. 
The  ascendancy  of  an  erudite  clergy  who  ruled 
there,  was  extended  at  an  early  date  over  all  sur- 
rounding countries,  eastwards  over  Persia,  north- 
wards over  Cappadocia.  But  nowhere  was  it  so 
readily  accepted  as  among  the  Syrians,  who  were 
imited  with  the  Oriental  Semites  by  community  of 
language  and  blood. 

The  very  names  "Sijptoi,  "Syrian, "  and  ^AaGxipioi^ 
"Ass5n'ian,"  are  originally  identical,  and  for  a  long 
time  the  Greeks  made  no  distinction  between  them. 
The  plains  of  Mesopotamia  and  Coele-Syria,  in- 


78  Astrology  and  Religion 


habited  by  kindred  races,  extended  across  frontiers 
which  are  not  marked  out  by  nature,  and,  despite 
all  political  vicissitudes,  relations  between  the 
great  temples  situated  east  and  west  of  the  Euphra- 
tes continued  without  interruption. 

It  is  diffictdt  to  fix  the  date  at  which  the  in- 
fluence of  the  "Chaldeans"  began  to  be  felt  in 
Syria,  but  it  is  certainly  not  later  than  the  period 
when  the  dominion  of  the  Sargonides  was  ex- 
tended as  far  as  the  Mediterranean,  that  is  to  say, 
the  eighth  century  B.C.;  and  without  admitting, 
with  the  Pan-Babylonists,  that  the  stories  of 
Genesis  are  merely  astral  myths,  we  may  regard 
it  as  indisputable  that  before  the  Exile  (597 
B.C.)  Israel  received  from  Babylon,  along  with 
some  astronomical  knowledge,  certain  beliefs 
connected  with  star-worship  and  astrology. 
We  know  that  idolatry  was  repeatedly  intro- 
duced into  Zion.  Thus  king  Manasseh  caused 
the  chariot  of  Shamash,  the  Sun-god,  to  be  ac- 
cepted there;  he  dared  to  set  the  "Queen 
of  the  Heavens"  by  the  side  of  lahweh.  After 
the  Exile,  spiritual  relations  were  continuous 
between  Judaism  and  the  great  religious  metro- 
polis which  had  subjugated  it.    As  late  as  the  first 


The  Dissemination  in  the  West        79 


century  B.C.,  the  author  of  the  Book  of  Enoch, 
in  his  pretended  revelations,  is  obviously  inspired 
by  Babylonian  cosmology  and  legends. 

If  Israel,  which  repulsed  all  forms  of  polytheism 
with  such  inflexible  determination,  nevertheless 
yielded  temporarily  to  the  prestige  of  star-worship, 
how  much  more  effectively  must  this  cult  have 
established  its  sway  over  Semitic  tribes  which  had 
remained  pagan?  Under  its  influence  they  are 
seen  to  adopt  new  divinities :  Bel  of  Babylon  was 
worshipped  all  over  northern  Syria.  The  ancient 
divinities  also  were  grouped  anew:  At  Hierapolis, 
as  at  Heliopolis  and  Emesa,  a  new  member  was 
added  to  the  original  pair,  Baal  and  Baalat,  hus- 
band and  wife,  in  order  to  form  one  of  those  triads 
of  which  Chaldean  theology  was  fond.  But  this 
theology  profoundly  modified,  above  all,  the  con- 
ception of  the  higher  powers  reverenced  by  these 
pastoral  or  agriciiltural  tribes.  Side  by  side  with 
their  proper  nature,  it  gave  to  these  gods  a  second 
personality,  which  became  none  the  less  prominent 
because  it  was  borrowed,  and  sidereal  myths  came 
to  be  interlined,  as  it  were,  with  agrarian  myths 
and  soon  obliterated  them.  From  being  lords  of 
a  clan  and  a  narrow  district,  the  Baals  were  pro- 


8o  Astrology  and  Religion 


moted  to  the  dignity  of  universal  gods.  The  old 
spirit  of  storm  and  thunder,  Baal  Shammin,  who 
dwelt  in  the  sky,  becomes  the  Most  High  {"Tipiffros) , 
the  eternal  regulator  of  cosmic  movements.  *  The 
naturalistic  and  primitive  worship  which  these 
peoples  paid  to  the  Sim,  the  Moon,  and  certain 
stars  such  as  Venus,  was  systematised  by  a  doc- 
trine which  constituted  the  Sun β€” identified  with 
the  Baals,  conceived  as  supreme  gods β€” the 
almighty  Lord  of  the  world,  thus  paving  the  way 
in  the  East  for  the  future  transformation  of 
Roman  paganism.' 

There  can  be  no  doubt  that  Babylonian  doc- 
trines exercised  decisive  influence  on  this  gradual 
metamorphosis  and  this  latest  phase  of  Semitic 
religion.  The  Seleucid  princes  of  Antioch  showed 
as  great  deference  to  the  science  of  the  Ba- 
bylonian clergy  as  the  Persian  Achaemenids  had 
done  before  them.  We  find  Seleucus  Nicator 
consulting  these  official  soothsayers  about  the  pro- 
pitious hour  for  founding  Seleucia  on  the  Tigris; 
and,  if  we  may  believe  Diodorus,^  these  diviners 
made  to  Alexander,  Antigonus,   and  numerous 

*  See  my  Oriental  Religions,  p.  127  ss. 
Β»  See  below,  Lecture  IV.,  p.  124  sqq. 
Β» Diodorus  Sic,  ii.,  31. 


The  Dissemination  in  the  West        8i 


other  monarchs  predictions  which  were  fulfilled  to 
the  letter.  Antiochus,  king  of  Commagene,  who 
died  in  34  B.C.,  built  on  a  spur  of  Mount  Taurus, 
commanding  a  distant  view  of  the  Euphrates  val- 
ley, a  sepulchral  monument  on  which,  side  by  side 
with  the  images  of  his  ancestral  gods,  he  set  the 
scheme  of  his  nativity  figured  on  a  large  bas-relief,  ^ 
because  his  life  had  realised  all  the  promises  of 
this  horoscope.  The  cities  of  Syria  often  stamp 
on  their  coins  certain  signs  of  the  zodiac  to  mark 
the  fact  that  they  stood  under  their  patronage.  If 
princes  and  cities  thus  acknowledged  the  authority 
of  astrology,  we  may  imagine  what  was  the  power 
of  this  scientific  theology  in  the  temples.  We  may 
say  that  in  the  Alexandrine  age  it  permeated  the 
whole  of  Semitic  paganism. 

But  in  the  empire  of  the  Seleucids  alongside  of 
this  "Chaldaism,"  if  I  may  venture  to  use  the 
term,  Hellenism  had  established  itself  in  a  com- 
manding position.  Above  the  old  native  beliefs 
the  doctrines  of  Stoicism  in  particular  exercised 
dominion  over  men's  minds.  It  has  often  been 
observed  that  the  masters  of  the  Stoic  school  are 

'  Humann  and  Puchstein,  Reise  in  Nord  Syrien  und  Klein 
Asien,  Berlin,  1890,  pi.  XL. 
6 


82  Astrology  and  Religion 


for  the  most  part  Orientals.  Zeno  himself  was 
bom  at  Kition  in  the  island  of  Cyprus.  Among  his 
successors  Chrysippus  and  others  belonged  to 
Tarsus  in  Cilicia.  Diogenes  of  Babylon,  Posi- 
donius  of  Apamea,  Antipater  of  Tyre β€” to  mention 
only  the  leading  representatives  of  these  doctrines 
β€” were  all  Syrians.  In  a  certain  sense  it  may  be 
said  that  Stoicism  was  a  Semitic  philosophy. 
Given  the  fact  that  it  was  always  the  first  care  of 
this  school  to  reconcile  itself  with  established  cults, 
it  is  a  priori  certain  that  Oriental  star- worship 
did  not  remain  foreign  to  its  system.  Had  we  a 
more  precise  knowledge  of  Asiatic  civiHsation 
during  the  Hellenistic  period,  we  should  be  able 
to  estimate  more  exactly  what  Zeno  and,  above 
all,  his  disciples  owed  to  Chaldean  theology  and 
what  it  owed  to  them.  We  have  already  touched 
upon  this  point,*  As  it  is,  we  cannot  follow  the 
development  of  this  movement  of  ideas,  which  was 
definitively  to  introduce  astrology  together  with 
star-worship  into  the  philosophy  of  the  Stoa.  The 
thinker  who  is  almost  the  sole  representative  we 
have  of  these  syncretic  tendencies,  despite  the 
fact  that  they  must  certainly  have  shown  them- 
*  See  above.  Lecture  II.,  p.  70. 


The  Dissemination  in  the  West        83 


selves  long  before  him  and  abundantly  around 
him,  is  Posidonius  of  Apamea. 

Of  the  man  himself  we  know  almost  nothing. 
Born  at  Apamea  in  the  valley  of  the  Orontes  about 
135  B.C.,  after  long  travels  in  pursuit  of  his  studies, 
which  took  him  as  far  as  Gades  (Cadiz),  he  set- 
tled in  the  island  of  Rhodes,  whither  his  teaching 
attracted  large  numbers  of  Greeks  and  Romans, 
and  he  died  at  the  age  of  eighty-four  after  an 
active  career  which  filled  the  whole  of  the  first 
half  of  the  first  century.  Was  he  a  pure  Syrian, 
like  Porphyry  and  lamblichus  in  later  times,  or  a 
descendant  of  the  Macedonian  conquerors?  Was 
his  mother- tongue  Greek  or  Aramaic?  We  should 
like  to  know,  but  we  are  in  total  ignorance  about 
the  surroundings  amid  which  this  great  man  grew 
up;  we  know  nothing  of  his  society,  nothing  even 
of  his  education,  except  that  he  was  the  pupil  of 
the  Stoic  Panaetius. 

But  it  is  clear  that  this  master,  who  in  his  time 
exercised  a  real  intellectual  sovereignty,  owed  it 
above  all  to  the  extent  of  his  knowledge  and  the 
largeness  of  his  comprehension.  A  native  of  the 
very  heart  of  Syria,  but  naturalised  as  a  Rhodian, 
Posidonius  represented  in  all  its  fulness  the  alliance 


84  Astrology  and  Religion 


of  Semitic  tradition  with  Greek  thought.  He  was 
the  great  intermediary  and  mediator  not  only 
between  Romans  and  Hellenes,  but  between  East 
and  West.  Brought  up  on  Plato  and  Aristotle, 
he  was  equally  versed  in  Asiatic  astrology  and 
demonology.  If  he  is  Greek  in  the  constructive 
power  of  his  speculative  genius,  in  the  harmonious 
flow  of  his  copious  and  highly-coloured  style,  his 
genius  remained  Oriental  in  the  singular  combina- 
tion of  the  most  exact  science  with  a  fervent  mysti- 
cism. More  of  a  theologian  than  a  philosopher,  in 
mind  more  learned  than  critical,  he  made  all 
human  knowledge  conspire  to  the  building  up  of 
a  great  system,  the  coping  of  which  was  enthusi- 
astic adoration  of  the  God  who  permeates  the 
universal  organism.  In  this  vast  syncretism  all 
superstitions,  popular  or  sacerdotal,  soothsaying, 
divination,  magic,  find  their  place  and  their  justi- 
fication; but  above  all  it  was  due  to  him  that 
astrology  entered  into  a  coherent  explanation  of 
the  world,  acceptable  to  the  most  enlightened 
intellects,  and  that  it  was  solidly  based  on  a  general 
theory  of  nature,  from  which  it  was  to  remain 
henceforth  inseparable. 


The  Dissemination  in  the  West        85 


The  almost  total  loss  of  the  works  of  Posidonius 
prevents  us  from  appreciating,  save  in  an  imper- 
fect manner,  the  persuasive  force  of  his  teaching. 
But  the  echo  of  his  words  resounded  far  through  the 
Roman  dominion,  where  his  authority  balanced 
that  of  Epicurus.  In  his  school  at  Rhodes  he  had 
long  been  the  master  of  the  masters  of  the  world, β€” 
Pompey  listened  to  him,  Cicero  attended  his  lec- 
tures,β€” and  his  influence  on  the  development  of 
later  theology  was  immense  in  several  directions. 
His  pupil,  Cicero,  has  frequent  reminiscences  of  his 
teaching  and  translates  his  ideas  into  Latin.  The 
symbolism  of  Philo  the  Jew  is  often  inspired  by  his 
picturesque  eloquence.  Still  later  his  ideas  pass 
into  and  spread  throughout  the  Stoic  school β€” we 
see  them,  for  instance,  in  the  works  of  Seneca, β€” 
and  they  are  echoed  in  the  treatises  of  the  astro- 
logers of  the  imperial  age. 

The  most  striking  of  the  literary  productions 
which  he  inspired  is  the  Astronomies  of  the  so-called 
Manilius,  a  writer  of  whom  we  know  absolutely 
nothing,  not  even  his  name,  which  is  corrupt  in 
the  manuscripts,  but  who  was  in  his  own  way  a 
genuine  poet:  A  work  of  remarkable  inspiration, 
where  the  brilliance  of  the  descriptions  blooms  in 


86  Astrology  and  Religion 


the  wilderness  of  a  dry  "mathematic,"  where  a 
passionate  enthusiasm  for  the  marvels  of  science 
makes  us  forget  that  this  science  is  false,  where 
lofty  intellectual  ambitions  and  an  unbounded  con- 
fidence in  the  power  of  reason  are  combined  with 
a  blind  and  puerile  credulity  which  accepts  all 
predictions  derived  from  the  stars, β€” this  work 
reveals  to  us  better  than  any  other  the  grandeur 
of  such  a  system  of  the  world  as  that  con- 
ceived by  Posidonius  and  the  attraction  which 
was  exercised  by  this  learned  cosmology,  sustained 
by  a  mystic  faith  in  astrology,  the  revealer  of  the 
future. 

The  poem  is  dedicated  to  Tiberius,  who  perhaps 
suggested  its  composition,  and  some  have  proposed 
to  see  in  it  "  the  expression  of  the  official  religion  of 
the  age."'  Obviously  the  first  Caesars,  even  more 
than  the  old  republican  aristocracy,  among  whom 
Posidonius  counted  so  many  disciples,  would  be 
inclined  to  adopt  the  ideas  of  one  who  broke  with 
the  old  national  particidarism,  in  order  to  include 
the  worships  of  all  races  in  one  vast  synthesis,  and 
appeared  to  give  to  the  united  Empire  the  formula 
of  the  theology  of  the  future.    Characteristically 

*  Gardthausen,  Augustus  und  seine  Zeii,  p.  1 131. 


The  Dissemination  in  the  West        87 


enough,  Augustus  as  well  as  Tiberius  had  already- 
been  converted  to  astrology,  and  we  shall  see  how 
the  later  princes  granted  an  official  protection  to 
sidereal  religion. 

With  the  same  movement  of  ideas,  which  was 
initiated  or  represented  by  Posidonius,  was  con- 
nected the  revival  of  a  strange  sect,  that  of  the 
Neo-Pythagoreans,  which  re-appeared  in  the  East 
during  the  first  half  of  the  first  century  before  our 
era.  Although  by  its  ideal  of  religious  life  it  pro- 
fessed to  connect  itself  with  the  old  Pythagorean 
mysticism,  its  doctrine  owes  more  to  the 
theories  developed  by  Posidonius,  especially  in 
his  commentary  on  the  Timaeus,  and  it  borrowed 
much,  either  through  the  medium  of  the  great 
Syrian  or  even  directly,  from  Oriental  religions.  A 
marked  dualism,  which  contrasts  the  soul  with  the 
body,  and,  as  a  consequence,  a  moral  asceticism,  a 
doctrine  of  the  eternity  of  the  universe  and  of  the 
influence  of  the  stars  on  the  constant  changes  of  the 
sublunary  world,  a  belief  in  airy  demons  who  de- 
file and  torment  mankind,  but  above  all β€” and  this 
is  the  central  point  and  the  core  of  its  dogmatic 
system β€” a  symbolism  of  numbers,  to  which  is 
attributed  an  active  force  and  a  mystic  power,  all 


88  Astrology  and  Religion 


these  essential  features  indicate  a  singularly  close 
connection  between  Neo-Pythagorism  and  "Chal- 
dean" theology.  It  is  characteristic  that  the  man 
who  first  revived  at  Rome  the  old  South-Italian 
philosophy,  Nigidius  Figulus,  the  friend  of  Cicero, 
displays  a  curious  interest  in  magic  and  in  occult 
lore,  and  an  ardent  devotion  to  astrology,  and 
that  he  was  the  first  to  expound  in  Latin  the 
significance  of  the  "barbaric  sphere,"  that  is 
to  say,  a  series  of  constellations  not  recognised 
by  the  Greek  astronomers  but  adopted  in  Oriental 
uranography.  ^ 

But  these  groups  of  cidtured  theosophists 
addressed  themselves  only  to  limited  circles  of 
"intellectuals."  In  a  general  way  the  new  sidereal 
religion  was  from  the  first  welcomed  by  the  upper 
classes:  it  was  ciiltivated  by  the  aristocracy  both 
of  blood  and  of  intellect.  If  it  had  continued  to  be 
preached  only  by  polytheistic  theorists,  it  would 
have  remained,  as  in  Greece,  the  exclusive  preserve 
of  a  few  speculative  minds.  Even  the  inspiration 
of  a  semiHDfiicial  poet  like  Manilius  would  hardly 
have  won  for  it  the  favour  of  the  imperial  court. 
And  yet  it  achieved  a  widespread  popularity.    Its 

'  See  F.  Boll,  Sphqera,  Leipsic,  1903. 


The  Dissemination  in  the  West        89 


{ 


L 


influence  over  the  masses  it  did  not  owe  to  a 
literary  diffusion,  whatever  may  have  been  the 
success  of  certain  romances  which  were  inspired 
by  it,  such  as  the  Hfe  of  ApoUonius  by  Philostratus 
and,  still  more,  the  Ethiopics  of  Heliodorus.  It 
had  in  its  service  other  missionaries,  whose  active 
propagandism  spread  it  through  the  mixed  popu- 
lace of  the  towns  as  well  as  among  the  hosts  of 
slaves  who  tilled  the  country  estates.  These  popu- 
lar propagandists  were  the  clergy  and  the  devotees 
of  Oriental  cults. 

β€’  '  β€’  β€’  β€’  β€’  β€’  β€’ 

Towards  the  commencement  of  our  era,  when 
the  peace  and  unity  of  the  ancient  world  was 
assured  by  the  foundation  of  the  Empire,  began 
the  development  of  this  great  religious  movement 
which  little  by  little  was  to  orientalise  Roman 
paganism.  The  gods  of  the  nations  of  the  Levant 
imposed  themselves,  one  after  another,  on  the 
West.  Cybele  and  Attis  were  transported  from 
Phrygia,  Isis  and  Serapis  travelled  thither  from 
Alexandria.  Merchants,  soldiers,  and  slaves 
brought  the  Baals  of  Syria  and  Mithra,  an  immi- 
grant from  the  heart  of  Persia.  We  have  attemp- 
ted in  another  volume  to  show  in  what  respects 


90  Astrology  and  Religion 


r 


each  of  these  foreign  cults  enriched  the  creeds  of 
Rome.*  The  point  which  I  desire  to  emphasise 
here,  is  that  all  of  them,  no  matter  what  their 
origin,  were  influenced  in  different  degrees  by 
astrology  and  star- worship.  These  doctrines,  as 
we  have  seen,  grew  up  among  the  temples  of  Syria 
and  Egypt,  and  transformed  the  theology  of  these 
countries  more  and  more.  Originally  the  mysteries 
of  Isis  and  Serapis,  established  under  the  first 
Ptolemy,  allowed  them  only  a  limited  place,  but  in 
the  time  of  Nero  his  teacher  Chaeremon,  a  priest  of 
Alexandria  and  a  Stoic  philosopher,  re-discovered 
in  the  religion  of  Egypt  the  worship  of  the  powers 
of  nature  and,  in  particular,  of  the  stars,  and  found 
again  in  prayer  a  means  of  rescuing  men  from 
the  fatality  which  the  influence  of  the  heavenly 
bodies  imposed  upon  them.  Even  in  Asia  Minor, 
where  the  sidereal  cult  is  adventitious  and  recent, 
a  member  of  a  considerable  family  of  Phrygian 
prelates  is  foimd  celebrating  in  verse  the  sidereal 
divination  which  enabled  him  to  pubHsh  far  and 
wide  infallible  predictions.  Attis,  the  Anatolian 
deity  of  vegetation,  ended  by  becoming  a  solar  god, 

*  Tht  Oriental  Religions  in  Roman  Paganism,  Chicago  (Open 
Court  Publishing  Company),  191 1. 


The  Dissemination  in  the  West        91 


just  like  Serapis,  the  Baals,  and  Mithra.  In  very 
early  times,  even  in  Mesopotamia,  star-worship 
was  imposed  upon  Persian  Mazdaism,  which  was 
still  a  collection  of  traditions  and  rites  rather  than 
a  body  of  doctrines,  and  a  set  of  abstruse  dogmas 
came  to  be  superimposed  on  the  naturalistic  myths 
of  the  Iranians.  The  mysteries  of  Mithra  imported 
into  Europe  this  composite  theology,  offspring 
of  the  intercourse  between  Magi  and  Chaldeans; 
and  the  signs  of  the  zodiac,  the  symbols  of  the  plan- 
ets, the  emblems  of  the  elements,  appear  time  after 
time  on  the  bas-reliefs,  mosaics,  and  paintings  of 
their  subterranean  temples.  We  find  one  of  the 
members  of  their  clergy  proclaimed  in  his  epitaph 
at  Milan  studiosus  astrologiae.  ^  The  priests  of  the 
Persian  god  and  those  of  the  so-called  "  Jupiters" 
of  Syria  contributed  largely  to  the  triumph  of  this 
pseudo-science,  which  towards  the  age  of  the 
Severi  acquired  an  almost  undisputed  supremacy 
even  in  the  Latin  world. 

Here  it  no  longer  presents  itself  as  a  learned 
theory  taught  by  mathematicians,  but  as  a  sacred 
doctrine  revealed  to  the  adepts  of  exotic  cults, 
which  have  all  assumed  the  form  of  mysteries. 

*Corp.  Inscr.  LaL,  v.,  5893. 

V 


92  Astrology  and  Religion 


The  doctrine  which  is  thus  communicated  to  the 
initiated  in  the  dim  light  of  temples,  undoubtedly 
remained  more  sacerdotal  than,  for  instance,  the 
Tetrahiblos  of  Ptolemy,  a  dry  didactic  treatise 
which  could  never  have  fostered  any  devotion. 
Here  more  room  was  left  for  mythology,  mysticism, 
ethics,  and  superstition.  This  theology,  however, 
had  not  escaped  the  prevailing  ascendancy  of 
Greek  philosophy,  any  more  than  had  the  ideas 
of  the  most  learned  casters  of  nativities, β€” this  is 
a  fact  which  research  has  succeeded  in  proving. 
In  reality  these  mysteries,  which  professed  to  be 
the  depositaries  of  an  ancient  tradition  imported 
from  the  Far  East,  constantly  modified  their 
teaching,  in  order  to  adapt  it  to  altered  times 
and  environments;  and  if  the  wisdom  which  they 
revealed  was  always  regarded  as  divine,  it  never- 
theless varied  remarkably  in  the  course  "of  ages 
and  admitted  ideas  entirely  foreign  to  its  original 
content.  This  was  a  necessary  consequence  of  the 
close  union  of  learning  and  belief  which,  as  we  have 
said,  characterises  Oriental  religions.  They  were 
always  the  expression  of  a  given  conception  of  the 
world,  which  determined  the  relations  of  heaven 
and  earth  and  the  duties  of  the  faithful  towards 


The  Dissemination  in  the  West        93 


the  gods.  Hence  they  were  bound  to  change  in 
conformity  with  the  evolution  of  physical  or  meta- 
physical ideas.  If  Greek  thought  could  receive 
certain  impulses  or  suggestions  from  the  temples 
of  Syria  and  Egypt,  it  invaded  them  in  turn  as  a 
conqueror:  and  Stoicism  in  particular  certainly 
gave  to  them  more  than  it  received  from  them. 
The  great  intellectual  movement  of  which  Posi- 
donius  was  not  so  much  the  initiator  as  the  most 
illustrious  representative,  undoubtedly  combined 
devotion  and  philosophy,  but  it  also  introduced 
philosophy  into  devotion.  The  learned  and  mystic 
system  of  doctrine,  which  Manilius  and  others 
preached  under  Tiberius,  imposed  itself  on  all 
Western  paganism  in  the  course  of  the  following 
centiuies;  and  we  may  say,  making  allowance  for 
certain  modifications,  that  this  half-scientific, 
half -religious  system,  which  was  established  in 
the  Alexandrine  period,  continued  to  be  the 
theology  of  the  mysteries  up  to  the  time  of  their 
disappearance,  even  after  the  advent  of  Neo- 
Platonism. 

As  a  characteristic  production  of  this  medley  of 
ideas  may  be  quoted   those   Chaldean  Oracles,^ 

*  Adryia  XaKdouKd, 


94  Astrology  and  Religion 


whose  origin  is  still  a  mystery,  but  which  appear 
to  have  been  compiled  in  the  second  century  of  our 
era.  In  these  works  of  fantastic  mysticism,  in 
which  the  whole  Neo- Platonic  school  saw  the  re- 
velation of  supreme  wisdom,  ancient  beliefs  of 
Semitic  star-worship  are  combined  with  Hellenic 
theories.  They  are  to  Babylon  what  the  Hermetic 
literature  is  to  Egypt. 

Thus  the  triumph  of  Oriental  religions  was 
simultaneously  the  triumph  of  astral  religion,  but 
to  secure  recognition  by  all  pagan  peoples,  it 
needed  an  official  sanction.  The  influence  which 
it  had  acquired  among  the  populace,  was  finally 
assured  when  the  emperors  lent  it  an  interested 
support.  That  apotheosis  by  which  from  the 
beginning  of  the  principate  deceased  princes  were 
raised  to  the  stars,  is  inspired  both  in  form  and 
spirit  by  Asiatic  doctrines.  We  have  seen  that 
already  Augustus  and  especially  Tiberius  allowed 
themselves  to  be  converted  to  the  ideas  of  the 
disciples  of  Posidonius.  But  they  remained  hostile 
to  the  popular  forms  of  foreign  worships,  at  least 
in  their  capital.  Their  ideal,  which  was  entirely 
political,  is  the  restoration  of  the  old  Roman  faith 


The  Dissemination  in  the  West        95 


and  respect  for  the  purely  practical  cult  of  the 
city.  But  in  proportion  as  Caesarism  became 
more  and  more  transformed  into  absolute  mon- 
archy, it  tended  more  and  more  to  lean  for 
support  on  the  Oriental  clergy.  These  priests, 
loyal  to  the  traditions  of  the  Achsemenids  and 
the  Pharaohs,  preached  doctrines  which  tended 
to  elevate  sovereigns  above  mankind,  and  they 
supplied  the  emperors  with  a  dogmatic  justi- 
fication of  their  despotism.  For  the  old  prin- 
ciple of  the  sovereignty  of  the  people,  the  original 
form  of  Caesarism,  was  substituted  a  reasoned 
belief  in  supernatural  influences.  The  emperor  is 
the  image  of  the  Sun  on  earth,  like  him  invincible 
and  eternal  {inmctus,  aeternus),  as  his  official  title 
declares.  Already  in  the  eyes  of  the  Babylonians 
the  Sun  was  the  royal  planet,  and  it  is  he  that  in 
Rome  continues  to  give  to  his  chosen  ones  the 
virtues  of  sovereignty,  and  destines  them  for  the 
throne  from  the  time  of  their  appearance  on  earth. 
He  remains  in  close  communion  with  them,  he  is 
their  companion  (comes)  and  their  congener,  for 
they  are  united  by  community  of  nature.  It  may 
be  said  that  they  are  consubstantial ;  and  in  the 
third  century  the  monarch  was  worshipped  as 


96  Astrology  and  Religion 


"god  and  master  by  right  of  birth"  {deus  et 
dominus  natus),  who  had  descended  from  heaven 
by  grace  of  the  Sun,  and  by  his  grace  will  reascend 
thither  again  after  death.  The  idea  that  the 
monarch's  soul,  at  the  moment  when  destiny 
caused  it  to  descend  to  this  world,  received  from 
the  Star  of  the  day  its  sovereign  power,  led  to  the 
inference  that  he  participated  in  the  might  of  this 
divinity,  and  was  its  representative  on  earth. 
Thus  it  is  noticeable  that  the  princes  who  pro- 
claimed most  loudly  their  autocratic  pretensions, 
a  Domitian  or  a  Conmiodus,  were  also  those  who 
most  openly  favoured  Oriental  cvlts. 

These  cults  attained  the  zenith  of  their  power 
when  the  advent  of  the  Severi  brought  them  the 
support  of  a  half -Syrian  Court.  For  nearly  half 
a  century,  from  A.D.  193  to  235,  the  Empire  was 
governed  by  a  family  of  Emesa,  an  ancient  sacer- 
dotal state,  where  on  the  edge  of  the  Syrian  desert 
rose  the  splendid  temple  of  Elagabalus.  Intelligent 
and  ambitious  princesses,  Julia  Domna,  Sohag- 
mias,  Maesa,  and  Mammaea,  whose  intellectual 
ascendancy  was  so  considerable,  became  mission- 
aries of  their  national  religion.  Officials  of  all 
ranks,  senators  and  officers,  rivalled  each  other  in 


The  Dissemination  in  the  West        97 


devotion  to  the  gods  who  protected  their  sover- 
eigns and  were  protected  by  them.  You  all  know 
the  bold  proclamation  of  a.d.  218  which  set  upon 
the  throne  a  boy  of  fourteen  years,  priest  of  Ela- 
gabalus,  whose  name  he  bore.  The  Greeks  named 
him  Heliogabalus  in  order  to  recall  the  solar 
character  of  this  god.  To  this  barbarous  divinity, 
hitnerto  rather  obscure,  he  sought  to  give  the  pri- 
macy over  all  the  others.  Ancient  authors  relate 
with  indignation  how  this  crowned  priest  desired 
to  elevate  the  black  stone  of  his  god,  a  rude  idol 
brought  from  Emesa,  to  the  rank  of  sovereign 
divinity  of  the  Empire,  subordinating  the  entire 
pantheon  of  antiquity  to  Sol  Invictus  Elagabal, 
as  he  is  termed  in  inscriptions.  The  attempt  of 
Heliogabalus  to  establish  in  heaven  a  kind  of  solar 
monotheism  corresponding  to  the  monarchy  that 
ruled  on  earth,  was  doubtless  too  violent,  tactless, 
and  premature:  it  miscarried  and  provoked  the 
assassination  of  its  author. 

But  it  corresponded  to  the  aspirations  of  the  day 
and  it  was  renewed  half  a  century  later,  this  time 
with  complete  success.  In  274,  Aurelian  was 
inspired  with  the  same  idea,  when  he  created  a 
new  cult  of  the  "Invincible  Sun."    Worshipped  in 


98  Astrology  and  Religion 


a  splendid  temple,  served  by  pontiffs  who  were 
raised  to  the  level  of  the  ancient  pontiffs  of  Rome, 
celebrated  every  fourth  year  by  magnificent  games, 
Sol  Invictus  was  definitively  promoted  to  the 
highest  rank  in  the  divine  hierarchy  and  became 
the  official  protector  of  the  Sovereigns  and  of  the 
Empire.  The  country  in  which  Aurelian  discov- 
ered the  model  which  he  sought  to  reproduce  was 
Syria,  where  he  had  won  a  decisive  victory  over 
the  famous  queen  Zenobia:  he  placed  in  his  new 
sanctuary  the  images  of  Bel  and  Helios,  which  he 
captured  at  Palmyra.  In  establishing  this  new 
State  cult,  Aurelian  in  reality  proclaimed  the 
dethronement  of  the  old  Roman  idolatry  and  the 
accession  of  Semitic  Sun-worship. 

With  Constantius  Chlorus  (305  A.D.)  there 
ascended  the  throne  a  solar  dynasty  which,  con- 
necting itself  with  Claudius  II.  Gothicus,  a  votary 
of  the  worship  of  Apollo,  professed  to  have  Sol 
Invictus  as  its  special  protector  and  ancestor. 
Even  the  Christian  emperors,  Constantine  and 
Constantius,  did  not  altogether  forget  the  pre- 
tensions which  they  could  derive  from  so  illus- 
trious a  descent,  and  the  last  pagan  who  occupied 
the  throne  of  the  Caesars,  Julian  the  Apostate, 


The  Dissemination  in  the  West        99 


has  left  us  a  discourse  in  which,  in  the  style  of  a 
subtle  theologian  and  a  fervent  devotee,  he  jus- 
tifies the  adoration  of  the  King  Star,  of  whom 
he  considered  himself  the  spiritual  son  and 
heaven-sent  champion. 

If  in  conclusion  we  survey  at  a  glance  the  whole 
course  of  the  expansion  which  we  have  tried  to 
describe,  we  shall  be  struck  with  the  power  of  this 
sidereal  theology,  founded  on  ancient  beliefs  of 
Chaldean  astrologers,  transformed  in  the  Hellen- 
istic age  under  the  twofold  influence  of  astronomic 
discoveries  and  Stoic  thought,  and  promoted,  after 
becoming  a  pantheistic  Sun-worship,  to  the  rank 
of  official  religion  of  the  Roman  Empire.  Preached 
on  the  one  hand  by  men  of  letters  and  by  men  of 
science  in  centres  of  culture,  diffused  on  the  other 
hand  among  the  bulk  of  the  people  by  the  servi- 
tors of  Semitic,  Persian  or  Egyptian  gods,  it  is 
finally  patronised  by  the  emperors,  who  find  in  it 
at  once  a  form  of  worship  suitable  for  all  their  sub- 
jects and  a  justification  of  their  autocratic  pre- 
tensions. 

In  this  way  the  astrological  conception  of  life 
and  of  the  world  permeated  the  whole  of  society, 


100  Astrology  and  Religion 


/ 


and  in  particular  produced  a  revolution  in  the 
beliefs  of  the  Latin  world.  Despite  all  the  specula- 
tions of  metaphysicians,  the  masses  had  remained 
on  the  whole  true  to  the  old  idolatry  of  the  Re- 
publican period.  Oriental  theology  led  to  the 
prevalence  of  a  more  lofty  idea  of  God.  In  the 
declining  days  of  antiquity  the  common  creed  of 
all  pagans  came  to  be  a  scientific  pantheism,  in 
which  the  infinite  power  of  the  divinity  that  per- 
vaded the  imiverse  was  revealed  by  all  the  elements 
of  nature.  In  the  following  lectures  we  shall  have 
to  examine  more  closely  this  conception  of  the 
world,  the  theology  which  was  boimd  up  with  it, 
and  the  moral  and  eschatological  ideas  which  were 
derived  from  it. 


LECTURE  IV 


THEOLOGY 


pOSIDONIUS  defined  man  as  "the  beholder 
and  expounder  of  heaven."^  Nature  itself β€” 
the  ancients  vied  with  each  other  in  insisting  on 
this  point β€” destined  him  to  contemplate  the  sky 
and  to  observe  its  perpetual  motions.  Other 
animals  bend  towards  the  earth,  but  man  proudly 
raises  his  eyes  to  the  stars, β€” this  is  an  idea  which 
we  find  repeated  time  after  time.  His  eye,  the 
marvel  of  the  human  body,  tiny  mirror  in  which 
immensity  is  reflected,  gateway  of  the  soul  open 
towards  the  infinite,  follows  from  here  below  the 
distant  evolutions  of  the  celestial  armies.  The  old 
astronomers,  who  did  not  use  the  telescope,  mar- 
velled at  the  power  of  the  eye,  and  the  ancients 
expressed  their  astonishment  at  the  range  of  vision 
which  reached  the  remotest  constellations.    They 

'  Capelle,  Die  Schrift  von  der  Welt,  Leipzig,  1895,  p.  6  [534],  n.  4. 
"  Contemplatorem  caeli. "     "Oi  yJtvov  Oear^p  d\X4  /cai  i^7]yr)T-^v." 

lOI 


102  Astrology  and  Religion 


give  it  the  pre-eminence  over  all  the  other  senses, 
for  the  eyes  are  to  them  the  intermediaries  between 
the  sidereal  gods  and  human  reason.  Struck  by 
the  light  from  on  high,  the  power  of  sight  devotes 
itself  to  following  the  motions  of  these  radiant 
bodies,  which  move  above  us.  It  ascertains  that 
the  course  of  the  sun,  which  occasions  the  changes 
of  the  seasons,  the  phases  of  the  moon,  the  rising 
and  the  setting  of  the  fixed  stars,  even  the  march 
of  the  planets  which  appear  to  be  wandering  stars, 
are  all  regulated  by  immutable  laws,  and  are  repro- 
duced in  accordance  with  invariable  periods  of 
time.  In  heaven  there  are  never  derangements  or 
errors,  there  nothing  moves  without  design.  Rea- 
son, reflecting  on  the  marvellous  phenomena 
which  are  perceived  by  the  eye,  realises  that  they 
cannot  be  due  to  chance  or  to  the  action  of  a  blind 
force,  but  recognises  that  they  are  ruled  by  a 
divine  intelligence.  The  ceaseless  harmony  of 
movements  so  diverse  is  inconceivable  without  the 
intervention  of  a  guiding  Providence.  The  stars 
themselves  prove  to  us  their  divinity  so  clearly 
that  to  fail  to  see  it  is  to  be  incapable  of  seeing 
anything.  Nobody  could  deny  to  the  heavenly 
bodies  the  possession  of  reason  without  being  him- 


Theology 


103 


nX 


self  destitute  of  it:  that  at  least  is  the  opinion  of 
Cicero.^  The  view  of  the  starry  heaven  thus  led 
to  astronomy  and  to  philosophy,  which  are  the 
queens  of  the  sciences,  the  one  in  the  domain  of 
the  visible,  the  other  in  the  domain  of  ideas;  and 
the  study  of  these  is  the  noblest  employment  to 
which  man  can  put  his  faculties. 

We  have  seen  that  since  the  days  of  Plato  and 
Aristotle,  and  even  earlier,  ^  Greek  thinkers  proved 
the  divinity  of  the  stars  by  the  character  of  their 
movements,  and  in  a  general  way  all  metaphysi- 
cians point  to  the  order  of  nature  as  proving  the 
existence  of  God.  Voltaire  himself  in  the  Philo- 
sophical Dictionary  uses  expressions  on  this  sub- 
ject which  would  not  have  been  disowned  by  the 
ancients.  But  what  characterises  ancient  ideas  is 
the  fact  that  they  closely  connect  belief  in  the 
gods  with  observation  of  the  sky.  [  Astronomy! 
here  serves  as  an  introduction  to  theology^  This 
sidereal  religion,  developed  by  an  erudite  clergy, 
has  always  retained  the  stamp  of  its  learned 
origin. 


Β»  Cic,  Nat.  Deorum,  ii.,  21,  Β§  56. 
*  See  above,  Lecture  II.,  p.  38. 


104  Astrology  and  Religion 


The  essential  quality  of  these  sidereal  gods,  the 
one  most  frequently  insisted  upon,  is  that  they 
\  are  everlasting.    We  have  seen  that  astronomy  had 

led  the  old  Chaldeans  to  this  notion.  *  The  invaria- 
j  bility  of  the  revolutions  of  the  heavenly  bodies 
/  led  to  the  conclusion  that  they  were  eternal.    The 

stars  unceasingly  pursue  their  never-ending  course ; 
arrived  at  the  limit  of  their  path,  they  resume 
without  pause  the  race  already  nm,  and  the  cycles 
of  years,  in  accordance  with  which  their  move- 
ments take  place,  are  prolonged  to  infinity  in  the 
past,  and  continue  to  infinity  in  the  future.  Thus 
a  clergy  of  astronomers  necessarily  conceived  the 
gods  of  heaven,  as  being  "the  masters  of  eternity," 
or  "those  whose  name  is  praised  to  all  eternity," β€” 
these  titles  are  constantly  bestowed  in  inscriptions 
on  the  Syrian  Baals.  The  stars  which  the  Syrians 
worshipped  did  not  die,  like  Osiris  in  Egypt,  or 
Attis  in  Asia  Minor:  each  time  they  seemed  to 
sink,  they  were  bom  again  to  a  new  life,  always 
imconquerable.  This  theological  notion  pene- 
trated with  astrology  into  Roman  paganism.  As 
often  as  a  dedication  is  found  to  a  deus  Aeternus, 
it  refers  to  a  sidereal,  most  frequently  a  Syrian, 

'  See  above,  Lecture  I.,  p.  30. 


L 


Theology  105 

god.  The  epithet  aeternus  completes  and  explains 
that  of  invictus,  which,  like  the  former,  is  applied 
to  the  stars  in  general,  and  specially  to  the  Sim. 
These  celestial  powers  always  issue  triumphantly 
from  their  strife  with  darkness;  unceasingly  men- 
aced, they  have  been,  are,  and  shall  be  ever  vic- 
torious. 

It  is  a  remarkable  fact  that  it  is  not  imtil  the  sec- 
ond century  of  our  era  that  this  qualifying  epithet 
aeternus  comes  into  use  in  ritual  at  the  same  time 
as  the  cult  of  the  god  Heaven  (Caelus)  spreads. 
In  vain  had  philosophers  long  set  the  First  Cause 
beyond  the  limitations  of  time:  their  theories  had 
not  made  impression  on  the  popidar  mind,  nor  had 
they  succeeded  in  modifying  the  traditional  formu- 
lary of  liturgies.  For  the  multitude,  divinities  re- 
mained beings  more  beautiful,  more  vigorous, 
more  powerful  than  men,  but  bom  like  them  and 
preserved  only  from  decay  and  death.  Semitic 
priests  popularised  throughout  the  Roman  world 
the  idea  that  God  is  without  beginning  and  with- 
out end,  and  so  contributed,  side  by  side  with 
Jewish  proselytism,  to  invest  with  the  authority 
of  a  religious  dogma  what  had  hitherto  been  but  a 
metaphysical  theory. 


io6  Astrology  and  Religion 


The  importance  attached  to  this  idea  enables  us 
to  understand  that  it  was  applied  even  to  gods 
living  upon  the  earth,  in  whom  an  image  or  mani- 
festation of  the  sun  was  seen.  The  emperors, 
whose  soul  has  descended  to  earth  from  heaven 
above,  and  is  to  re-ascend  thither  after  death,  are 
called,  from  the  second  century  onwards,  not  only 
invicti  but  aeterni,  like  the  stars  to  which  they  are 
united  by  identity  of  nature.  This  expression  was 
introduced  into  the  official  vocabulary,  and  ulti- 
mately a  sovereign  was  addressed  as  "Your 
Eternity,"  almost  as  naturally  as  we  say  "Your 
Majesty,"  although  that  epithet,  applied  to  the 
short-lived  princes  who,  in  the  third  century,  flit 
across  the  throne  like  shadows  across  a  screen, 
seems  almost  cruelly  ironical. 

This,  however,  is  but  a  political  caricature  of  a 
great  religious  idea, β€” an  idea  which  appealed  to 
the  imagination,  and  which  poetry  also  adopted. 
Manilius*  contrasts  the  permanence  of  the  heavens 
with  the  frailty  of  earthly  things : 

Thrones  have  perished,  peoples  passed  from  do- 
minion to  slavery,  from  captivity  to  empire,  but  the 
same  months  of  the  year  have  always  brought  up  on 

'  Manil.,  Astron.,  i,  495  sqq. 


Theology  107 

the  horizon  the  same  stars.  All  things  that  are  sub- 
ject to  death  are  also  subject  to  change,  the  years  glide 
away,  and  lands  become  unrecognisable,  each  century 
transforms  the  features  of  nations,  but  Heaven  re- 
mains invariable,  and  preserves  all  its  parts;  the 
flight  of  time  adds  nothing  to  them,  nor  does  age  take 
aught  from  them.  It  will  remain  the  same  for  ever, 
because  for  ever  it  has  been  the  same.  Thus  it  ap- 
peared to  the  eyes  of  our  forefathers,  thus  wiU  our 
descendants  behold  it.  It  is  God,  for  it  is  imchange- 
able  throughout  the  ages. 

Men  did  not  stop  there,  but  separating  eternity 
from  the  stars  and  from  heaven,  whose  loftiest 
quality  it  was,  they  adored  that  eternity  itself  as 
a  divinity.  Here  is  not  a  mere  abstraction,  like 
Equity  or  Clemency  or  one  of  the  many  other 
abstractions  which  the  Romans  had  conceived  and 
fervently  worshipped,  notwithstanding  the  fact 
that  they  figured  Aeternitas  on  their  coins.  The 
path  which  led  to  this  worship  is  more  intricate, 
and  its  beginnings  go  back  to  a  very  early  stage 
of  thought.  Time,  when  this  notion,  which  is 
lacking  among  many  savages,  appeared,  was  not 
defined  as  a  conception  of  the  reason,  or  in  Kant's 
phrase,  "a  priori  form  of  conception."  This  is  a 
being  who  has  an  existence  per  se,  who  is  even 
regarded  sometimes  as  a  material  body,  and  who  is 


io8  Astrology  and  Religion 


endowed  with  an  activity  of  his  own.  "Zeno," 
says  Cicero,'  "attributed  a  divine  power  {vis 
divina)  to  the  stars,  but  also  to  the  years,  the 
months,  and  the  seasons."  We  have  here  a  very 
ancient  belief,  which  is  found  for  instance  in  Egypt. 
The  magic  idea  of  a  power  superior  to  man  is  con- 
nected, from  the  very  begiiming,  with  the  notation 
of  time.  Calendars  had  a  religious  before  acquiring 
a  secular  significance :  their  original  object  was  not 
to  secure  the  measurement  of  the  gliding  moments, 
but  to  indicate  the  recurrence  of  propitious  or 
unpropitious  dates  separated  by  periodic  intervals. 
It  is  an  empirical  fact  that  the  return  of  fixed 
moments  is  associated  with  the  appearance  of 
certain  phenomena:  it  is  easy  to  believe  that  the 
one  is  the  cause  of  the  other.  They  have  therefore 
a  peculiar  efiicacy,  a  sacred  character.'  Astro- 
nomy fixed  the  duration  of  these  periods  with  an 
ever  increasing  accuracy :  it  not  only  distinguished 
the  sequence  of  days  and  nights,  but  also  that  of 
the  months,  corresponding  to  the  revolutions  of 
the  moon,  and  that  of  the  years,  corresponding 
to  those  of  the  stm.    Its  progress  led  to  a  division 

Β» Cic,  Nat.  Dear.,  ii.,  63  (=Zenon.  Β£r.  165  von  Arnim). 
β€’See  above,  Lecture  I.,  p.  31. 


Theology  109 

of  the  day  into  two  periods  of  twelve  hours  each. 
All  these  durations  continued  to  be  regarded  as 
having  a  definite  influence,  as  being  endowed  with 
a  magic  potency,  and  astrology  sought  to  codify 
these  activities,  by  placing  each  division  of  time 
under  the  protection  of  a  star  in  its  system  of 
' '  chronocratories. ' ' 

When  the  idea  of  an  Eternity  arose,  more  vast 
than  the  sum-total  of  years  and  centuries,  it  was 
regarded  likewise  as  a  divinity.  "General  opin- 
ion," says  Proclus, ^  "makes  the  Hours  goddesses 
and  the  Month  a  god,  and  their  worship  has  been 
handed  on  to  us:  we  say  also  that  the  Day  and  the 
Night  are  deities,  and  the  gods  themselves  have 
taught  us  how  to  call  upon  them.  Does  it  not 
necessarily  follow  that  Time  also  should  be  a  god, 
seeing  that  it  includes  at  once  months  and  hours, 
days  and  nights.'^" 

In  fact  infinity  of  Time  was  elevated  to  the 
dignity  of  Supreme  Cause  not  only  by  individual 
thinkers,  but  by  Oriental  cults.  You  all  know  by 
name  Zervan  Akarana,  "Time  Unlimited,"  which 
a  sect  of  Persian  Magi  regarded  as  the  First  Prin- 
ciple.    This  doctrine,   which  was  developed  in 

'  Proclus,  In  Timaum,  248  D. 


no  Astrology  and  Religion 


Mesopotamia,  was  adopted  by  the  mysteries  of 
Mithra  and  passed  with  them  into  the  West,  where 
this  god  was  represented  in  the  form  of  a  monster 
with  the  head  of  a  lion,  to  indicate  that  he  devours 
all  things.  As  might  have  been  expected,  the  wor- 
ship of  Time  was  there  closely  combined  with  that 
of  "the  eternal  Heaven"  {Caelus  aeternus),  whose 
revolutions  marked  its  everlasting  course,  and,  as 
the  master  of  all  things,  it  was  sometimes  identi- 
fied with  Destiny,  whose  irresistible  activity  was 
exerted  to  produce  the  endless  motion  of  the  stars. 

Each  portion  of  Infinity  brings  on  some  propi- 
tious or  unpropitious  movement  of  the  heavens, 
which  is  anxiously  watched,  and  these  motions 
incessantly  modify  the  earthly  world.  The  Cen- 
turies and  the  Years,  each  subject  to  the  influence 
of  a  star  or  a  constellation,  the  Seasons  which  are 
related  to  the  four  winds  and  to  the  four  cardinal 
points,  the  twelve  Months  over  which  the  signs 
of  the  zodiac  preside,  the  Day  and  the  Night, 
the  twelve  Hours,  are  all  personified  and  deified,  as 
being  the  authors  of  all  the  changes  of  the  imi- 
verse. 

The  allegorical  figures  invented  by  astrological 
cults  to  represent  these  abstractions  came  into 


Theology  ill 

common  use  under  the  Empire.  This  symboHsm 
did  not  even  die  out  with  idolatry:  it  was  adopted 
by  Christianity,  in  spite  of  the  fact  that  it  was  in 
reality  contrary  to  its  spirit,  and  up  to  the  Middle 
Ages  these  symbols  of  the  fallen  gods  were  repro- 
duced ad  infinitum  in  sculpture,  mosaics,  and 
miniatures,  and  it  may  be  said  that  the  old  super- 
stitions of  the  Chaldeans  are  still  perpetuated  by 
modem  art. 

Like  the  divisions  of  Time,  numbers  were  divine 
for  a  similar  reason.  The  ancients  said  that  they 
had  been  revealed  to  mankind  by  the  motions  of 
the  stars.  ^  In  fact  the  progress  of  mathematics 
must  often  have  been  a  result  of  the  progress  of 
astronomy,  and  the  former  participated  in  the 
sacred  character  of  the  latter.  Certain  numerals 
were  thus  considered  for  astronomical  reasons  as 
endowed  with  an  especial  potency:  seven  and  nine, 
which  are  the  fourth  and  the  third  part  of  the 
month,  seven  again  and  twelve,  because  they  cor- 
respond to  the  planets  and  to  the  signs  of  the  zodiac, 
three  hundred  and  sixty,  because  that  was  the β€” ap- 
proximateβ€” ^nimiber  of  days  in  the  year.  To  these 
figures  was  attributed  a  peculiar  efficacy;  thus  it 

'See  above,  Lecture  I.,  p.  30;  II.,  p.  50. 


112  Astrology  and  Religion 


was  necessary  in  magical  incantations  to  repeat  the 
operative  formula  for  a  given  number  of  times  in 
order  that  it  might  produce  the  desired  effect. 
Mathematics  also  entered  largely  into  astrological 
divination, β€” mathematici  is  in  Latin  a  synonym  of 
Chaldaei, β€” and  they  served  as  a  foimdation  or  a 
pretext  for  a  subtle  and  extravagant  s5anboUsm. 
Thus  very  often  a  name  is  replaced  by  a  numerical 
equivalent,  that  is,  by  the  sum-total  of  its  letters 
considered  as  figures  and  added  together.  But 
despite  these  uses  and  abuses,  connected  with 
sidereal  religion  or,  at  least,  superstition,  there 
is  a  great  difference  between  numbers  and  the 
divisions  of  Time:  the  former  might  be  sacred, 
they  could  never  be  deified,  they  were  not  wor- 
shipped, nor  were  artistic  representations  of  them 
imagined. 

β€’  β€’β€’β€’β€’β€’  β€’ 

What  has  been  said  brings  out  the  importance 
attached  by  the  adepts  of  star-worship  to  the 
idea  of  divine  eternity, β€” an  importance  shown 
by  the  fact  that  some  had  actually  made  it  the 
supreme  principle  of  their  religion.  But  there  was 
another  divine  attribute  correlative  to  the  former. 
The  stars  are  not  only  eternal  gods,  but  also  imi- 


Theology  113 

versal,  their  power  is  unlimited  in  space  as  in  time. 
Already  in  Syria  the  Baals,  who  had  become  solar 
deities,  bore  the  title  of  Mar'olam,  which  may  be 
translated  "Lord  of  the  Universe "  as  well  as  "Lord 
of  Eternity,"  and  men  undoubtedly  liked  to  claim 
for  them  this  double  quality. '  With  earthly  genii 
or  demons,  who  protected  definite  spots,  were 
contrasted  the  celestial  gods,  who  are  "catholic." 
This  word,  which  was  to  have  such  a  great  destiny, 
was  at  first  merely  an  astrological  term :  it  denoted 
activities  which  are  not  limited  to  individuals,  nor 
to  particular  events,  but  apply  to  the  whole 
human  race  and  to  the  entire  earth. 

Everything  is,  in  fact,  subject  to  the  changes 
brought  about  by  the  revolutions  of  the  stars. 
All  the  events  of  this  world  are  determined  by 
sidereal  influences.  The  transformations  of  nature, 
like  the  dispositions  and  actions  of  man,  are  due  to 
the  fatal  energies  which  reside  in  the  sky.  Hence 
necessarily  follows  not  only  the  idea  of  the  univer- 
sality, but  also  that  of  the  omnipotence,  of  the 
sidereal  deities.  The  Semitic  cults  spread  through- 
out the  Latin  world  the  conception  of  the  absolute, 

'  Religions  orientales,  2d  edition,  Paris,  1909,  p.  375,  n.  80  (Engl, 
translation,  p.  258,  n.  80). 
8 


114  Astrology  and  Religion 


unlimited  sovereignty  of  God  over  the  earth. 
Apuleius  of  Madaura  calls  the  Syrian  goddess 
*' omnipotens  et  omniparens,"  all-powerful  and 
all-producing. 

But  here  we  must  make  a  distinction:  if  all  the 
gods  are  equally  everlasting,  all  cannot  be  imiversal 
and  omnipotent  in  the  same  degree.  Undoubtedly 
Destiny  holds  sovereign  sway  over  the  whole 
world,  and  the  celestial  orbs  by  their  combined 
movements  are  the  authors  of  all  that  was,  and  is, 
and  is  to  come.  But  this  unlimited  power  only 
belongs  properly  to  the  ensemble  of  the  cosmic 
harmony.  It  resides  in  the  Whole  regarded  as 
divine,  it  manifests  itself  to  a  greater  or  less  degree 
in  its  different  parts.  Perhaps  you  remember  the 
opening  of  Dante's  //  Paradiso : 

La  gloria  di  colui  che  tutto  muove 
Per  r  uni  verso  penetra  e  risplende 
In  una  parte  piii  e  meno  altrove. 
Nel  ciel  che  piti  della  sua  luce  prende, 
Fu'io  .  .  . 

The  poet  of  the  Middle  Ages  is  only  expressing 
here  an  astrological  notion.  The  starry  heaven  is 
the  principal  seat  of  the  divine  energy  and  light 


Theology  115 

which  are  spread  throughout  the  world.  But  all  the 
stars  have  not  an  equal  share  of  its  power:  only 
some  among  them,  or  even  one  among  them,  can 
properly  be  called  "catholic"  and  omnipotent 
{TtavroHpdroop).  We  proceed  to  pass  in  review 
these  various  divinities. 

The  highest  of  these  gods  is  Heaven  {Ovpavos^ 
Caelus),  "Summus  ipse  deus,"  says  Cicero,  ^  "arcens 
et  continens  ceteros''  that  is  to  say,  the  heaven  of 
the  fixed  stars,  which  embraces  all  the  other 
spheres.  The  divine  Power  which  there  resides, 
and  which  causes  it  to  move,  was  sometimes 
in  the  West  identified  with  Bel, β€” that  is  to  say, 
with  Zeus, β€” and  in  Latin  lands  was  invoked 
under  the  title  of  '^Optimus  Maximus  Caelus 
Aeternus  lupiter."  The  movement  of  this  heaven 
was  a  continuous  revolution,  not  a  motion  for- 
wards and  backwards  like  that  of  the  planets, 
and,  assigning  a  moral  sense  to  the  word  anXavrji^ 
men  said  that  since  it  did  not  wander  or  err^ 
therefore  it  was  not  subject  to  error,  and  that  this 
infallibility  was  a  proof  of  its  divinity.  Certain 
theologians,  associating  this  with   infinite  Time, 

*  Cicer.,  Somn.  Scipionis,  c.  4. 


Ii6  Astrology  and  Religion 


represented  Heaven  as  the  supreme  power  of  the 
world. 

The  vast  orb  of  the  sky  was  deified  in  its  whole, 
and  in  its  parts.  Its  two  portions,  alternately 
dark  and  luminous,  were  worshipped  under  the 
form  of  the  Dioscuri.  The  sons  of  Tyndareus, 
according  to  the  Greek  legend,  shared  in  turn  life 
and  death,  and  they  became  in  the  eyes  of  theo- 
logians the  personification  of  the  two  hemispheres. 

But  each  of  the  constellations,  each  star  which 
glittered  in  the  eternal  vault,  was  equally  divine. 
Each  had  its  myth.  As  we  have  already  said,  *  the 
traditional  figures  which  we  reproduce  on  our 
celestial  charts,  are  the  fossil  remains  of  a  luxuriant 
mythological  vegetation.  The  sidereal  monsters, 
to  which  potent  virtues  were  attributed,  were  the 
residuum  of  a  nimiber  of  forgotten  beliefs.  Wor- 
ship of  animals  had  been  abandoned  in  temples, 
but  the  Lion,  the  Bull,  the  Eagle,  the  Fishes,  which 
Oriental  imagination  had  recognised  in  the  capri- 
cious grouping  of  the  stars,  continued  to  be  con- 
sidered sacred.  Old  totems  of  Semitic  tribes  or  of 
Eg3rptian  nomes  sm^ived  in  the  form  of  constel- 
lations.   Heterogeneous  elements,  borrowed  from 

'  See  above,  Lecture  I.,  p.  i6. 


Theology  1 17 

all  the  religions  of  the  East,  were  combined  in 
ancient  uranography,  and  in  the  power  attributed 
to  the  phantoms  which  it  conjured  up  was  repeated 
the  echo  of  old-fashioned  worships,  which  fre- 
quently remain  unknown  to  us. 

Then  came  the  Greeks,  who  professed  to  piece 
these  celestial  beings  on  to  their  national  religion. 
They  succeeded  in  adorning  the  sky  without  trou- 
bling themselves  very  much  to  distinguish  their 
own  inventions  from  those  which  they  received 
from  a  foreign  tradition.  "Catasterism,"  that  is 
"translation  to  the  stars,"  was  a  convenient 
method  of  giving  an  astronomical  termination  to 
ancient  fables.  Thus  poetical  tales,  which  were 
only  half  believed,  represented  fabulous  heroes 
and  even  members  of  human  society  as  living  on 
high  in  the  form  of  glittering  constellations.  There 
Perseus  found  Andromeda  again,  and  the"  centaur 
Chiron,  who  is  none  other  than  the  Archer,  frater- 
nised with  Orion,  the  gigantic  hunter.  "The  Ram 
was  the  famous  ram  with  the  Golden  Fleece  which 
had  carried  off  Phrixus  and  Helle  over  the  sea  and 
had  let  the  maiden  fall  into  the  waves  of  the  Helles- 
pont. It  might  also  be  that  which  was  the  subject 
of  the  dispute  between  Atreus  and  Thyestes,  or 


Ii8  Astrology  and  Religion 


again  it  might  be  the  ram  which  guided  the  thirsty 
company  of  Bacchus  to  the  wells  of  the  oasis  of 
Ammon."* 

But  this  patch-work  assemblage  of  heroes,  ani- 
mals, and  sacred  objects  was  scarcely  worshipped 
save  en  bloc.  Particular  veneration  was  bestowed 
on  twelve  constellations  to  which  the  most  potent 
influence  over  destiny  was  attributed,  namely, 
the  twelve  signs  of  the  zodiac.  Astrological 
treatises  are  full  of  details  concerning  their  quali- 
ties; and  their  influence,  which  results  sometimes 
from  their  astronomic  nature,  sometimes  from  the 
mythical  character  which  was  bestowed  upon 
them,  was  exerted  especially  during  the  month 
over  which  each  presided,  and  their  images  figure 
in  large  numbers  on  the  monuments  of  pagan 
worship,  particularly  on  those  of  the  mysteries 
of  Mithra.  Further  even  than  this,  since  each 
sign  of  the  zodiac  was  divided  into  three  decans, 
a  god  was  imagined  for  each  of  these  thirty-six 
compartments  of  the  heaven. 

Not  only  were  the  stars  of  heaven  an  object  of 
worship,  but  also  the  subtle  substance  which  lit 
their  fires,  the  Ether  which  filled  the  lofty  spaces  of 

β€’  Bouch6-Leclercq,  Astrologie  grecgue,  p.  131, 


Theology  119 

the  heavens.  Sacrifices  were  offered  to  it,  or  it 
was  celebrated  in  hymns  as  the  source  of  all 
brightness,  and  the  worshippers  even  dedicated 
inscriptions  to  this  pure  and  serene  air  that  it 
might  chase  away  the  devastating  hail. 

Into  the  sphere  of  the  fixed  stars,  which  marks 
the  bounds  of  the  world,  are  fitted  seven  other 
spheres,  those  of  the  planets,  which  are,  in  order, 
Saturn,  Jupiter,  Mars,  the  Sun,  Venus,  Mercury, 
and  the  Moon.  The  qualities  and  influences  which 
are  attributed  to  them  are  due  sometimes  to  astro- 
nomical motives.  They  are  deduced  from  their 
apparent  movements  as  discovered  by  observation. 
Saturn  makes  people  apathetic  and  vacillating, 
because,  being  farthest  from  the  earth,  it  appears 
to  move  most  deliberately.  But  most  frequently 
the  reasons  assigned  are  purely  mythological. 
The  planets,  being  identified  with  the  divinities 
of  Olympus,  have  borrowed  their  natiu^e.  Mars, 
Venus,  Mercury,  have  a  history  known  to  all: 
the  mere  mention  of  their  names  is  enough  to 
explain  their  action:  Venus  needs  must  favour 
lovers,  and  Mercury  assure  success  in  business 
and  swindling.  This  double  conception  of  planet- 
ary divinities,  of  whom  now  one,  now  the  other, 


120  Astrology  and  Religion 


displays  the  activities,  favourable  or  destructive, 
which  are  attributed  to  them,  corresponds  to  the 
hybrid  origin  of  astrology,  which  pretends  to  be  a 
science  but  always  remained  a  creed,  and  is  found 
again  also,  to  a  lesser  degree,  in  the  doctrines  con- 
cerning fixed  stars. 

But,  like  the  Olympians  who  were  identified 
with  them,  the  planetary  gods  are  much  the  most 
powerful  of  all.  Their  positions  in  the  sky,  their 
reciprocal  relations  or,  to  use  the  technical  term, 
aspects,  have  a  decisive  influence  on  all  physical 
and  moral  phenomena  of  this  world.  They  exer- 
cise a  manifold  patronage,  more  diverse  and  more 
extensive  than  that  of  the  gods  of  Ol5nnpus  and 
the  saints  of  Paradise.  They  are  the  tutelary 
deities  not  only  of  the  series  of  days,  ^  but  of  that 
of  the  hoiu^,  and  even  of  centuries  and  millen- 
aries. To  each  was  attached  a  plant,  a  metal,  a 
stone,  which  derived  miraculous  powers  from  this 
special  protection.  Each  presided  over  a  period 
of  life,  a  portion  of  the  body,  and  a  faculty  of  the 
soul,  possessed  a  colour  and  a  taste,  corresponded 
to  one  of  the  vowels.  These  various  relations  in 
which  they  were  supposed  to  stand  to  the  whole 

'  See  below,  Lecture  V.,  p.  165. 


Theology  12 1 

of  nature,  afforded  numerous  opportunities  for 
paying  them  worship.  As  we  shall  see  in  another 
lecture/  their  worship  was  much  more  popular 
than  that  of  the  other  sidereal  gods,  and  their 
images  are  reproduced  on  monuments  with  much 
greater  frequency. 

Beneath  the  lowest  sphere,  that  of  the  moon, 
the  zones  of  the  elements,  are  placed  in  tiers:  the 
zones  of  fire,  air,  water,  and  earth.  To  these  four 
principles,  as  well  as  to  the  constellations,  the 
Greeks  gave  the  name  of  aroixBia,  and  the  Chal- 
deans already  worshipped  the  one  as  well  as  the 
other.  The  influence  of  Oriental  religions,  like  that 
of  Stoic  cosmology,  spread  throughout  the  West  the 
worship  of  these  four  bodies,  believed  to  be  ele- 
ments, whose  infinite  variety  of  combinations  gave 
rise  to  all  perceptible  phenomena.  In  the  mys- 
teries of  Mithra,  a  group,  frequently  reproduced, 
in  which  a  lion  represented  fire,  a  bowl  water,  and 
a  serpent  the  earth,  figured  emblematically  the  strife 
of  these  gods,  at  the  same  time  kindly  and  hostile, 
which  constantly  devoured  each  other,  and  whose 
perpetual  opposition  and  transmutation  brought 
about  all  the  changes  of  nature.    By  the  end  of  the 

'  See  Lecture  V.,  p.  163. 


122  Astrology  and  Religion 


pagan  period,  the  divinity  of  these  physical  agents 
was  a  religious  principle  accepted  by  all  heathen- 
dom. Consequently,  by  a  piquant  contrast,  the 
conventional  representations  of  these  polymor- 
phous substances,  which  antique  sculpture  had 
rarely  chiselled,  were  multiplied  at  the  very  mo- 
ment when  Christianity  was  robbing  them  of  their 
sacred  character. 

These  elements  were  not  only  deified:  they 
were  themselves  haunted  by  formidable  powers; 
especially  the  zone  of  air,  which  envelops  the 
earth,  was  the  chosen  home  of  demons,  kindly 
or  malignant  beings,  who  occupied  the  middle 
space  and  served  as  intermediaries  between 
gods  and  men,  superior  to  the  latter,  inferior  to 
the  former. 

There  is,  however,  an  essential  difference  between 
the  powers  of  this  sublunary  world β€” elements  and 
demons β€” ^and  the  stars.  The  former  are  subject 
to  the  activity  of  the  latter,  their  various  mani- 
festations are  caused  by  the  combined  influence 
of  the  heavenly  bodies;  to  the  latter  alone  belong 
constancy  and  regularity;  they  alone  serve  for 
the  purposes  of  scientific  divination. 


Theology  123 

To  sum  up,  then,  this  long  catalogue,  astrologi- 
cal paganism  deified  the  active  principles  which 
move  all  celestial  and  terrestrial  bodies.  Water, 
fire,  earth,  the  sea,  and  the  blast  of  the  winds,  but 
above  all  the  limiinous  heavens  of  the  fixed  stars 
and  planets  revealed  the  boundless  power  of  the 
God  who  filled  all  nature.  But  this  pantheism  no 
longer  naively  regarded  this  nature  as  peopled  by 
capricious  spirits  and  imregulated  powers.  Hav- 
ing become  scientific,  it  conceived  the  gods  as 
cosmic  energies,  the  providential  action  of  which 
is  ordered  in  a  harmonious  system. 

Oriental  theologians  developed  the  idea  that  the 
world  forms  a  trinity;  it  is  three  in  one  and  one  in 
three ;  it  is  made  up  of  the  sphere  of  the  fixed  stars, 
regarded  as  not  resolvable  into  parts,  of  the  seven 
spheres  of  the  planets  and  of  the  earth,  starting 
from  the  moon.  According  to  some  of  these  theo- 
logians, each  of  the  inferior  worlds  received  a 
portion  of  its  power  from  the  superior  worlds  and 
shared  in  their  energy,  and  the  source  of  all  force 
and  all  virtue  resided  in  the  highest  sphere,  one 
and  indivisible,  which  regulated  the  movements 
of  all  the  other  parts  of  the  universe. 

But  this  is  not  the  theory  which  triumphed  in 


124  Astrology  and  Religion 


the  Roman  empire.  Rather  it  was  supposed  that 
the  motive  power,  which  set  in  motion  all  the  cos- 
mic organism,  came  from  the  Sun,  and  thus  the 
Sun  was  raised  to  the  rank  of  a  Supreme  God.* 
This  Sun-worship  was  the  logical  result  of  a  pagan- 
ism steeped  in  erudition,  which  had  become  a  re- 
ligious form  of  cosmology.  Renan'  once  observed : 
"The  life  of  our  planet  has  its  real  source  in  the 
sun.  All  force  is  a  transformation  of  the  sim. 
Before  religion  had  gone  so  far  as  to  proclaim  that 
God  must  be  placed  in  the  absolute  and  the  ideal, 
that  is  to  say,  outside  of  the  world,  one  cult  only 
was  reasonable  and  scientific,  and  that  was  the 
cult  of  the  Sun."  The  worship  of  Sun  and  Moon 
preceded  that  of  the  other  planets,  and  even  when 
the  system  of  "the  Seven"  was  constructed  by 
astronomy,  a  distinction  was  made  between  the 
great  luminaries  which  preside  over  day  and  night 
and  the  five  other  wandering  stars.  But  it  is  a 
remarkable  fact  that  at  first  the  primacy  was 
assigned  to  the  Moon.  It  was  only  by  slow  degrees 
that  the  ancients  discovered  the  imequalled  im- 
portance in  the  cosmic  system  as  a  whole  of  the 

*  See  my  paper,  La  TheologU  solaire  du  Paganisme  romain 
(M6m.  Acad.  Inscr.,  xii.).     Paris,  1909. 

*Renan,  Dialogues  et  Fragments  philosophiques,  1876,  p.  168. 


Theology  125 

heavenly  body  which  gives  us  light  and,  to  say  the 
truth,  they  never  attained  to  the  fulness  of  the 
idea.  Thus  it  is  that,  if  we  go  back  to  the  earliest 
historical  times,  we  see  that  in  Babylonia  the  prin- 
cipal god β€” for  he  was  endowed  with  the  male  sex, 
β€” was  the  Moon,  Sin,  which  regulariy  precedes 
Shamash,  the  Sun.  This  god  preserved  the  chief 
place  at  Carrhae  in  Osroene  and  throughout  a  large 
part  of  Anatolia  up  to  the  time  of  the  Roman 
Empire.  The  predominance  of  the  worship  of 
Men,  as  he  was  called  in  Asia  Minor,  is  due  to  the 
persistence  in  this  remote  country  of  ancient  ideas, 
elsewhere  out  of  date. 

In  hot  countries  the  sim  is,  above  all,  an  enemy, 
against  which  men  protect  themselves,  and  the 
dwellers  in  the  scorching  plains  of  Mesopotamia 
preferred  to  the  star  "Whose  burning  heat  inflamed 
the  air,  parched  the  land,  and  exhausted  the  body, 
that  star  whose  gentle  light  illumined,  without 
menacing,  them.  In  the  freshness  of  the  night  the 
Moon  shed  the  wholesome  dews,  and  her  bright- 
ness, then  as  now,  guided  caravans  across  the 
desert.  Everywhere  her  phases,  obvious  to  all 
eyes,  served  to  measure  time  before  the  duration 
of  the  year  was  known,  and  sacred  calendars  regu- 


126  Astrology  and  Religion 


lated  religious  ceremonies  and  civil  life  according 
to  her  course.  When  her  face  was  hidden,  a  fear- 
ful portent  was  seen  in  this  eclipse,  and  there  was 
attributed  to  this  powerful  divinity  a  multitude 
of  mysterious  influences,  the  recollection  of  which 
survived  in  astrology  and  was  indefinitely  per- 
petuated in  popular  superstitions.  To  it  also  were 
attributed  strange  effects  on  the  growth  of  plants 
and  on  the  health  of  women.  As  is  often  the  case, 
the  goddess  retained  in  common  belief  the  power 
of  which  theology  had  robbed  her.  However, 
she  was  never  entirely  deprived  of  her  authority. 
In  Egypt  in  spite  of  very  early  attempts  to  estab- 
lish the  undivided  sovereignty  of  the  Sun  Ra,  in 
the  end,  in  heaven  as  on  earth,  preference  was 
given  over  single  sovereignty  to  the  joint  power 
of  sister  and  brother,  of  wife  and  husband,  of  Isis 
and  Osiris.  This  dualism  still  inspires  the  Alexan- 
drine mysteries  of  the  epoch  of  the  Ptolemies,  and 
is  reaffirmed  in  the  theories  of  Egyptian  astrologers 
who  divided  the  supremacy  over  the  other  five 
planets  between  the  "two  eyes  of  heaven." 

But  among  the  Semitic  peoples  an  erudite 
clergy,  hereditarily  devoted  to  the  study  of  the 
starry  sky,  drew  more  boldly  the  religious  con- 


Theology  127 

elusions  of  their  scientific  discoveries.  Little  by 
little  they  established  the  primary  importance  of 
the  sun  in  the  celestial  mechanism,  and  they  asser- 
ted its  pre-eminence  more  confidently  in  proportion 
as  they  imderstood  it  better. 

Continually  placing  it  farther  and  farther  off  in 
space,  these  priests  acquired  a  more  and  more  cor- 
rect idea  of  its  formidable  dimensions.  When  they 
had  studied  its  revolutions,  they  realised  what 
relations  connected  it  with  physical  phenomena 
and  with  the  succession  of  the  seasons.  The  final 
blow  was  struck  at  the  ancient  prestige  of  the 
moon  when  it  was  discovered  that  she  shines  with 
a  borrowed  or,  as  they  said,  a  bastard  light.  Sun- 
worship  is  essentially  a  learned  cult:  it  grew  with 
science  itself,  and  was  definitely  established  at  the 
period  when  the  latter  attained  its  zenith  in  an- 
tiquity. At  no  other  point  does  one  perceive  more 
clearly  the  ties  which,  in  the  religions  of  the  East, 
united  intellectual  research  with  the  evolution  of 
belief. 

According  to  the  so-called  "Chaldean"  system, 
the  sun,  as  we  have  seen,  ^  occupies  the  fourth  rank 
in  the  series  of  planets.    Three  are  above  it,  Mars, 

'  See  above,  this  Lecture,  p.  1 19. 


128  Astrology  and  Religion 


Jupiter,  and  Saturn,  and  three  below  it,  Venus, 
Mercury,  and  the  Moon.  In  other  words,  the  Sun 
moves  in  the  midst  of  the  Iieavenly  spheres.  It 
occupies  the  central  position  among  the  seven 
circles  of  the  universe. 

The  other  planets  appeared  to  revolve  rotmd  it, 
or  rather  to  escort  it,  and  astrologers  dehghted  to 
point  to  the  Royal  Sun  (BaffiXevs  "HXios)  advan- 
cing in  the  midst  of  his  sateUites,  as  earthly  princes, 
whose  tutelar  star  he  is,  march  encircled  by  their 
guards. 

Further,  the  "Chaldeans"  had  thought  out  an 
original  solution  of  a  problem  which  caused  much 
perplexity  to  ancient  astronomers,  namely,  that 
presented  by  the  irregular  courses  of  the  planets. 
They  had  observed  that  the  apparent  advances, 
stoppages,  and  regressions  of  these  latter  were 
connected  with  the  revolutions  of  the  sxm, β€” in 
reality  of  the  earth, β€” ^and  they  had  come  to  the 
conclusion  that  the  sun  governed  their  movements : 
the  Sim  was  as  it  were  the  chorus-leader  who  di- 
rected the  rhythmic  evolutions  of  the  wandering 
stars.  It  not  only  drew  in  its  course  Mercury  and 
Venus  which,  as  had  been  ascertained,  were  never 
more  than  a  short  distance  from  it,  but  it  also 


Theology  129 

regulated  the  movements  of  the  three  superior 
planets,  and  acted  upon  them  by  the  force  of  its 
heat  in  much  the  same  way  as  upon  terrestrial 
vapours,  which  it  caused  to  ascend  or  descend. 
According  to  the  position  which  it  occupies  rela- 
tively to  them,  it  impels  them  forwards,  arrests 
them,  or  drives  them  backwards;  and  this  it  does 
mechanically,  exerting  its  power,  like  every  astro- 
logical influence,  according  to  certain  angles  or 
"aspects." 

Berosus  made  a  particular  application  of  this 
same  theory  to  the  phases  of  the  moon,  and  other 
Chaldeans  extended  this  explanation  to  the  move- 
ments of  comets.  They  even  went  so  far  as  to 
make  the  revolutions  of  the  fixed  stars  depend 
upon  the  sun.  The  essential  idea  on  which  all 
these  doctrines  were  based  is  that  the  sun  in  virtue 
of  its  intense  heat  possesses  a  power  of  alternate 
repulsion  and  attraction,  which  according  to  its 
distance,  or  the  direction  of  its  rays,  now  drives 
the  heavenly  bodies  away  from  it,  and  now  draws 
them  towards  it, β€” ^unique  focus  of  energy  which 
causes  them  all  to  move.  This  mechanical  theory, 
which  contains  a  sort  of  anticipation  of  the  doctrine 
of  imiversal  gravitation  and  of  the  heliocentric  sys- 


130  Astrology  and  Religion 


tern,  was  bound  to  serve  as  the  basis  of  a  whole 
learned  theology. 

For,  as  we  have  said,  in  the  eyes  of  Chaldean 
astronomers  the  fixed  stars,  and  above  all  the 
planets,  are  the  authors  of  all  the  phenomena  of 
the  tmiverse,  and  nothing  here  below  is  produced 
save  in  virtue  of  their  combined  activities.  That, 
then,  which  rules  the  complicated  play  of  their 
revolutions  and  their  aspects,  will  be  the  arbiter 
of  destiny,  the  master  of  all  nature.  Placed  at 
the  centre  of  the  great  cosmic  organism,  it  ani- 
mates the  whole  of  it,  as  the  heart  supports 
human  life,  and  both  in  scientific  treatises  and  in 
mystic  hymns  men  delighted  to  term  it  "the  heart 
of  the  world "(Karptfj'a  tov  xoapiov). 

Thus  the  bright  star  of  day,  set  in  the  midst  of 
the  celestial  spheres,  by  the  power  of  its  heat  vivi- 
fies the  immense  macrocosm  through  which  its 
fires  radiate.  Henceforth  it  will  no  longer  be  cele- 
brated, in  verse  and  in  prose,  merely  as  the  power 
which,  besides  light,  brings  to  the  world  below 
warmth,  fertility,  and  joy ;  the  ancient  conception 
is  amplified  and  rendered  more  precise  by  the  touch 
of  science:  the  sim  will  become  the  conductor  of 
the  cosmic  harmony,  the  master  of  the  four  ele- 


Theology  131 

ments  and  the  four  seasons,  the  heavenly  power 
which,  by  the  invariable  changes  of  its  annual 
course,  produces,  nourishes,  and  destroys  animals 
and  plants,  and  by  the  alternation  of  day  and 
night  warms  and  cools,  dries  or  moistens  the  earth 
and  the  atmosphere.  But,  above  all,  in  sidereal 
religion  it  will  be  that  supreme  regulator  of  the 
movements  of  the  stars  which  at  every  moment 
inspires  their  ever-changing  motions,  that  to  which 
they  owe  all  their  qualities  and  perhaps  even  (as 
some  believed)  their  light.  Pliny  already  recog- 
nised it  as  the  sovereign  divinity  which  governed 
nature,  principale  naturae  regimen  ac  numen.  ^ 

But  this  universe,  so  well  ordered,  cannot  be 
driven  by  a  blind  force.  The  sun,  which  directs  the 
harmonious  movements  of  the  cosmic  organism, 
will,  then,  be  a  fire  endowed  with  reason,  an  intel- 
ligent light  {(p(a?  voapdv).  It  will  be  regarded 
by  heathen  theologians  as  the  reason  which  controls 
the  world,  mens  mundi  et  temperatio.'  The  most 
important  corollaries  will  be  drawn  from  this,  for 
the  sun,  the  reason  of  the  world,  will  become  the 
creator  of  the  particular  reason  which  directs  the 

Β» PHn.,  Nat.  Hist.,  n.,  5,  Β§  13. 
*  Cic,  Somn.  Scip.,  4. 


132  Astrology  and  Religion 


human  microcosm.  To  it  is  attributed  the  forma- 
tion of  souls.  Its  glowing  disk,  darting  its  rays 
upon  the  earth,  constantly  sent  particles  of  fire 
into  the  bodies  which  it  called  to  life,  and  after 
death,  as  we  shall  see,*  it  caused  them  to  re- 
ascend  to  it.  Such,  in  its  broad  outlines,  is  the 
scientific  theology  which  provided  both  a  foun- 
dation and  a  justification  for  Roman  Sim-worship. 
From  astronomical  speculations  the  Chaldeans 
had  deduced  a  whole  system  of  religious  dogmas. 
The  sun,  set  in  the  midst  of  the  superimposed 
planets,  regulates  their  harmonious  movements. 
As  its  heat  impels  them  forward,  then  draws  them 
back,  it  is  constantly  influencing,  according  to  its 
various  aspects,  the  direction  of  their  course  and 
their  action  upon  the  earth.  Fiery  heart  of  the 
world,  it  vivifies  the  whole  of  this  great  organism, 
and  as  the  stars  obey  its  commands,  it  reigns  su- 
preme over  the  universe.  The  radiance  of  its  splen- 
dour illumines  the  divine  immensity  of  the  heavens, 
but  at  the  same  time  in  its  brilliance  there  is  intel- 
ligence ;  it  is  the  origin  of  all  reason,  and,  as  a  tire- 
less sower,  it  scatters  unceasingly  on  the  world 
below  the  seeds  of  a  harvest  of  souls.  Our  brief 
See  below,  Lecture  VI.,  p.  189. 


Theology  133 

life  is  but  a  particular  form  of  the  universal  life. 
Physical  theories,  applied  to  the  movements  of  the 
planets  to  and  fro,  will  be  extended  to  the  relations 
of  the  King  of  the  stars  with  the  psychic  essences 
which  are  subject  to  him.  By  a  succession  of 
emissions  and  absorptions  he  will  alternately  cause 
these  fiery  emanations  to  descend  into  the  bodies 
which  they  animate,  and  after  death  will  gather 
them  up  and  make  them  reascend  into  his  bosom. 
This  coherent  and  magnificent  theology,  founded 
upon  the  discoveries  of  ancient  astronomy  in  its 
zenith,  gradually  imposed  on  mankind  the  cult  of 
the  "Invincible  Sun"  as  the  master  of  all  nature, 
creator  and  preserver  of  men. 

This  Sun-worship  was  the  final  form  which 
Roman  paganism  assumed.  In  274  the  emperor 
Aurelian,  as  we  have  seen,  ^  conferred  on  it  official 
recognition  when,  on  his  return  from  Syria, 
inspired  by  what  he  had  seen  at  Palmyra,  he 
founded  a  gorgeous  temple  in  honour  of  Sol  invictus, 
served  by  priests  who  had  precedence  even  over 
the  members  of  the  ancient  Collegium  pontificum; 
and  in  the  following  century,  the  Claudian  emperors 
worshipped  the  almighty  star  not  only  as  the  patron 

'  See  above,  Lecture  IV.,  p.  97. 


134  Astrology  and  Religion 


but  also  as  the  author  of  its  race.  The  invincible 
Sun,  raised  to  the  supreme  position  in  the  divine 
hierarchy,  peculiar  protector  of  sovereigns  and  of 
the  Empire,  tends  to  absorb  or  subordinate  to 
himself  all  the  other  divinities  of  ancient  Olympus. 
These  Emperors  thus  recognised  the  superiority 
over  Roman  idolatry  of  this  cosmic  religion  of  the 
East,  which  the  speculations  of  theologians  had  ele- 
vated to  a  kind  of  monotheism.  A  still  closer  ap- 
proach to  the  Christian  conception  was  obtained. 
This  astronomic  pantheism,  which  deified  the 
worid,  having  the  Sun  for  its  centre,  readily  agreed 
with  Stoic  hylozoism.  Without  much  difficulty  it 
was  harmonised  with  the  ancient  theory  which 
placed  the  seat  of  divinity  in  the  highest  sphere, 
that  of  the  fixed  stars;  but  from  the  time  of  its 
expansion  it  was  engaged  in  a  struggle  against 
those  who,  following  Plato  and  Aristotle,  set  God 
outside  the  limits  of  all  the  universe,  representing 
him  as  a  Being  no  longer  immanent,  but  transcend- 
ent, distinct  from  all  matter.  Philo  the  Jew  was 
not  the  only  man  to  reproach  the  Chaldeans  with 
worshipping  the  creation  instead  of  the  creator. 
Oriental  cults  were  bound  to  make  early  conces- 
sions to  this  idealism,  and  from  the  second  cen- 


Theology  135 

tury,  even  among  the  Syrian  priests,  the  doctrine 
is  found  to  prevail  that  a  Jupiter  "Most  High" 
sits  in  the  ether  which  spreads  above  the  vault 
of  the  highest  heaven  {Jupiter  summus  exsuperan- 
tissimus) .  The  Sun  henceforth  becomes  a  subor- 
dinate power,  a  reflexion  or  sensible  expression 
of  a  superior  divinity.  But  in  order  to  avoid 
breaking  with  tradition,  from  the  luminary  which 
gives  us  light  was  detached  that  universal 
"Reason,"  of  which  the  Sun  had  hitherto  been 
the  focus,  and  the  existence  of  another  purely 
spiritual  sun  was  postulated,  which  shone  and 
reigned  in  the  world  of  intelligence  {vospos 
xoffjuos),  and  to  this  were  transferred  the  qualities 
which  henceforth  appeared  incompatible  with 
matter.  We  can  follow  this  doctrinal  evolution 
in  the  works  of  the  Neo-Platonists,  and  discern 
its  termination  in  the  speculations  of  Julian  the 
Apostate.  The  ' *  intelligent  "Sun  {voepos)  becomes 
the  intermediary  between  the  "intelligible"  God 
{votftog)  and  the  visible  imiverse. 

We  have  rapidly  sketched  the  system  of  theo- 
logy which  was  imposed  on  the  Empire.  Let  us  in 
conclusion  attempt  to  set  before  ourselves  what  a 


136  Astrology  and  Religion 


revolution  these  ideas  produced  in  paganism.  At 
the  moment  when  they  expanded  over  the  Latin 
world,  the  mass  of  the  people  still  remained  al- 
most entirely  in  the  ancient  state  of  idolatry  which 
was  contemporary  with  the  Punic  wars,  and  the 
rustic  superstitions  of  the  peasants  of  Latium  still 
fotmd  expression  in  the  pontifical  ritual  of  the  Ro- 
man people.  The  learned  theology  which  spread 
from  the  East,  elevated  and  enlarged  religious 
thought  by  holding  out  an  infinitely  more  lofty 
conception  of  divinity.  This  pantheism  stoutly 
asserted  the  unity  of  the  world,  governed  by  a  su- 
preme intelligence,  but  in  this  vast  organism,  all  the 
parts  of  which  acted  and  reacted  upon  each  other, 
man,  a  privileged  creature,  was  connected  with  the 
sidereal  gods  by  a  close  relationship.  His  eye  per- 
ceived their  distant  light.  His  divine  reason  in 
virtue  of  its  nature  could  grasp  divine  truths.  In 
place  of  the  inhabitants  of  Olympus  a  kind  of  sup- 
ermen, bom  in  time  and  exempted  only  from  old 
age  and  death,  it  conceived  everlasting  beings, 
unwearied  and  invincible,  who  ceaselessly  ran  their 
changeless  course  throughout  an  endless  series  of 
ages;  in  place  of  gods  bound  to  a  city  or  to  a  coun- 
try and,  so  to  speak,  adscripti  glebae,  differing  with 


Theology  137 

the  diversity  of  peoples,  it  reverenced  universal β€” 
or,  as  they  were  already  called, ' '  catholic '  * β€” powers, 
whose  activity,  regulated  by  the  revolutions  of  the 
celestial  spheres,  extended  over  all  the  earth  and 
embraced  the  whole  human  race.  An  almost  an- 
archical society  of  Immortals,  whose  feeble  and 
capricious  will  raised  doubts  as  to  their  power, 
was  replaced  by  the  idea  of  a  harmonious  ensemble 
of  sidereal  gods,  who,  irresistibly  guided  by  the  Sun, 
the  heart  of  the  world,  the  source  of  all  movement 
and  all  intelligence,  imposed  everywhere  the  inevit- 
able laws  of  omnipotent  Destiny, β€” last  but  not 
least  in  place  of  the  old  methods  of  divination,  now 
fallen  into  discredit,  of  deceitful  portents  and 
ambiguous  oracles,  astrology  promised  to  substi- 
tute a  scientific  method,  founded  on  an  experience 
of  almost  infinite  duration  i  astrology  claimed  the 
power  of  deciphering  with  certainty  the  hitherto 
inscrutable  book  of  the  sky,  and  of  determining 
the  destiny  of  individuals  with  the  same  precision 
as  the  date  of  an  eclipse.  β–  

We  can  understand  how  the  amplitude  of  this 
masterly  conception  would  raise  men's  enthusiasm 
and  inspire  poets,  how  it  would  appear  like  a  com- 
plete revelation  of  the  world,  and  how,  in  combina- 


H-i>. 


138  Astrology  and  Religion 


tion  at  first  with  Stoic  philosophy,  then  modified  by 
Platonic  idealism,  the  ancient  "Chaldean"  creed 
should  have  been  able  so  long  to  resist  Chris- 
tianity, the  triumph  of  which  it  had  nevertheless 
prepared. 

The  same  Semitic  race  which  brought  about  the 
fall  of  paganism  is  also  that  which  put  forth  the 
most  powerful  effort  to  save  it. 


LECTURE  V 

ASTRAL  MYSTICISM ' β€” ETHICS  AND  CULT 

A  THEOLOGY  which  was  based  on  theories  of 
^^  celestial  mechanism,  which  deified  mere  ab- 
stractions such  as  Time  and  its  subdivisions,  which 
attributed  a  sacred  character  to  numbers  them- 
selves, must,  it  would  seem,  have  been  repellent 
by  reason  of  its  dry  metaphysical  character,  t  A 
creation  of  astronomers,:  it  would  appear  to  have 
been  incapable  of  appealing  to  any  but  an  intel- 
lectual elite,  and  of  winning  over  any  but  specula- 
tive minds.  We  might  well  be  astonished,  at  first 
sight,  that  a  religion  so  arid  and  abstruse  should 
have  been  able  to  conquer  the  ancient  world,  and 
we  ask  ourselves  how  it  obtained  a  hold  over 
men's  souls  and  was  able  to  attract  a  multitude 
of  believers. 

The  answer  is  that  this  potent  system,  which 
set  itself  to  satisfy  the  intelligence,  made  a  yet 

'  See  my  paper,  Le  mysticisme  astral  dans  I'antiguiU  (Bulle- 
tins de  I'Acad.  royale  de  Belgique),  Mai,  1909. 

139 


140  Astrology  and  Religion 


more  effective  appeal  to  emotion.  If  the  cults  of 
the  East  pretended  to  answer  all  the  questions 
which  man  asks  concerning  the  world  and  himself, 
they  also  aimed  at  stirring  his  emotions,  at  arous- 
ing in  him  the  raptiu*e  of  ecstasy. 

The  leaning  towards  mysticism,  which  is  one 
of  the  characteristic  traits  of  the  Syrian  Posidonius, 
was  shared  by  all  the  adepts  of  "Chaldean "  creeds. 
We  must  attempt  to  analyse  here  the  character 
of  this  sidereal  mysticism,  an  original  fonn  of 
devotion,  if  there  ever  was  one,  a  curious  and 
little  known  expression  of  religious  feeling  in 
the  days  of  antiquity,  and  to  show  what  system 
of  ethics  sprang  from  it,  what  form  of  wor- 
ship corresponded  to  it,  and  how  it  was  recon- 
ciled with  fataUsm.  After  the  theory,  we  pass 
on  to  the  practice. 

β€’  β€’  β€’  β€’  β€’  '    β€’  β€’ 

The  magnificent  appearance  of  the  glittering 
sky  has  always  vividly  impressed  mankind,  and 
whoever  has  enjoyed  the  soft  brilliance  of  an 
Eastern  night,  will  understand  how  in  that  coun- 
try adoration  was  naturally  excited  for  the  inex- 
tinguishable centres  of  light  on  high.  But  this 
"cosmic  emotion,"  as  it  has  been  termed,  varies 


Astral  Mysticism  141 


constantly  according  to  the  idea  which  has  been 
formed  of  the  universe.  There  is  assuredly  an  en- 
ormous distance  between  the  views  of  primitive 
man,  who,  when  he  raised  his  eyes  to  the  firmament, 
sometimes  dreaded  lest  this  solid  vault  should  fall 
and  crush  him,  and  the  veneration  of  a  Kant,  who, 
when  considering  the  stellar  systems  piled  up  to 
infinity  above  him,  felt  himself  seized  with  the  same 
respectful  wonder  that  he  bestowed  on  the  moral 
law  which  he  apprehended  within  him  by  reason. 
The  feeling  has  been  developed  with  the  progress 
of  knowledge,  and  in  proportion  to  the  precision  to 
which  ideas  of  immensity  and  eternity  attained. 
In  the  Greeks  the  cosmos  did  not  arouse,  as  in 
ourselves,  the  troublesome  thought  of  an  extension 
prolonged  to  infinity  beyond  the  most  distant 
nebulae  which  the  telescope  can  reach.  The  world 
then  had  limits.  Above  the  sphere  of  the  fixed 
stars,  which  surrounded  it  on  all  sides,  the  ancients 
supposed  that  there  was  nothing  but  a  void  or 
ether.  Heaven  in  their  astronomy  was  like  the 
earth  in  their  geography,  a  much  more  limited 
expression  than  it  is  nowadays.  The  vastness  of 
the  visible  constellations  was  not  so  overwhelm- 
ing to  them  as  it  is  to  our  scientific  knowledge, 


142  Astrology  and  Religion 


and  the  distances  at  which  they  fixed  these  bodies, 
did  not  suggest  to  them  as  to  us  a  distance  so  great 
that  its  extent  transcends  the  limits  of  our  imagi- 
nation and  even  figures  cannot  enable  us  to  realise 
it.  When  they  gazed  into  the  depths  of  space,  they 
were  not  seized  to  the  same  degree  as  we  with  gid- 
diness at  the  abysses,  nor  crushed  by  the  feeling 
of  their  own  littleness.  They  would  not  have  cried 
like  Pascal,  when  meditating  on  the  disproportion 
between  man  and  nature,  incommensurable  and 
speechless:  "The  eternal  silence  of  these  boundless 
spaces  frightens  me."'  The  feeling  which  struck 
the  ancients  was  mainly  one  of  admiration.  Seneca ' 
develops  this  thought,  that  the  stars,  even  if  we 
do  not  bear  in  mind  the  benefits  which  they  diffuse 
over  our  earthly  abode,  provoke  our  wonder  by 
their  beauty  and  demand  our  veneration  by  their 
majesty. 

From  the  passages  which  are  devoted  to  cele- 
brating their  splendour,  I  will  quote  only  one,  the 
final  touch  of  which  will  make  clear  the  entire 
difference  which  separates  the  ancient  from  the 
modem  conception.    Manilius  ends  his  fifth  book 

*  "Le  silence  6ternel  de  ces  espaces  infinis  m'  effraie."  (Pascal, 
Pensies.) 

'  Seneca,  De  Beneficiis,  iv.,  23. 


Astral  Mysticism  143 


by  a  grandiose  description  of  the  brilliance  of  those 
moonless  nights  when  even  stars  of  the  sixth  mag- 
nitude kindle  their  crowded  and  gleaming  fires, 
seeds  of  light  amid  the  darkness.  The  glittering 
temples  of  the  sky  then  shine  with  torches  more 
numerous  than  the  sands  of  the  seashore,  than  the 
flowers  of  the  meadow,  than  the  waves  of  the 
ocean,  than  the  leaves  of  the  forest.  "If  nature," 
adds  the  poet,  "had  given  to  this  miiltitude  powers 
in  proportion  to  its  numbers,  the  ether  itself  would 
not  have  been  able  to  support  its  own  flames,  and 
the  conflagration  of  Olympus  would  have  con- 
sumed the  entire  world."* 

We  have  seen^  how  admiration  for  the  beauty 
of  the  cosmos,  the  discovery  of  the  celestial  har- 
mony, had  led  to  the  declaration  of  the  existence 
of  a  guiding  Providence.  But  this  is  not  the  most 
characteristic  side  of  the  doctrine:  all  systems  of 
theology  invoke  the  order  of  nature  as  a  proof 
of  the  existence  of  God.  What  is  more  original 
is  that  they  took  this  "cosmic  emotion"  which 

'  Manil.,  v.,  742: 

Cut  si  pro  numero  vires  natura  dedisset, 
Ipse  suas  aether  flammas  sufferre  nequiret, 
Totus  et  accenso  mundus  flagraret  Olympo. 

*  See  above,  Lecture  IV.,  p.  102. 


144  Astrology  and  Religion 


every  man  feels  and  transformed  it  into  a  religious 
sentiment. 

The  resplendent  stars,  which  eternally  pursue 
their  silent  course  above  us,  are  divinities  en- 
dowed with  personality  and  animated  by  feel- 
ings. On  the  other  hand,  the  soul  is  a  particle 
detached  from  the  cosmic  fires.  The  warmth 
which  animates  the  htunan  microcosm,  is  part  of 
the  same  substance  which  vivifies  the  imi verse, 
the  reason  which  guides  us  partakes  of  the  nature 
of  those  luminaries  which  enlighten  it.*  Itself  a 
fiery  essence,  it  is  kin  to  the  gods  which  glitter 
in  the  firmament.  Thus  contemplation  of  the 
heaven  becomes  a  communion.  The  desire  which 
man  feels  to  fix  his  eyes  long  upon  the  star- 
spangled  vault,  is  a  divine  passion  which  transports 
him.  A  call  from  heaven  draws  him  towards  the 
radiant  spaces.  In  the  splendour  of  the  night  his 
spirit  is  intoxicated  with  the  glow  which  the  fires 
above  shed  upon  him.  As  men  possessed,  or  as 
the  corybantes  in  the  delirium  of  their  orgies,  he 
gives  himself  up  to  ecstasy,  which  frees  him  from 
the  trammels  of  his  flesh  and  lifts  him,  far  above 
the  mists  of  our  atmosphere,  into  the  serene  regions 

Β»  See  above,  Lectures  I.,  p.  34;  II.,  p.  70;  IV.,  p.  131. 


Astral  Mysticism  145 


where  move  the  everlasting  stars.  Borne  on  the 
wings  of  enthusiasm,  he  projects  himself  into  the 
midst  of  this  sacred  choir  and  follows  its  harmoni- 
ous movements.  Then  he  partakes  in  the  life  of 
these  luminous  gods,  which  from  below  he  sees 
twinkling  in  the  radiance  of  the  ether;  before 
the  appointed  hour  of  death  he  participates  in 
their  divinity,  and  receives  their  revelations  in  a 
stream  of  light,  which  by  its  brilliance  dazzles 
even  the  eye  of  reason. 

wSuch  are  the  sublime  effusions  in  which  the 
mystic  eloquence  of  a  Posidonius  delights.  Never- 
theless in  this  learned  theology,  whose  first  authors 
were  astronomers,  erudition  never  loses  its  rights. 
Man,  attracted  by  the  brightness  of  the  sky,  does 
not  only  take  an  unspeakable  delight  in  consider- 
ing the  rhythmic  dance  of  the  stars,  regulated  by 
the  harmonies  of  a  divine  music  produced  by  the 
movements  of  the  celestial  spheres.  Never  weary 
of  this  ever-repeated  spectacle,  he  does  not  con- 
fine himself  to  enjoying  it.  The  thirst  for  know- 
ledge, which  is  innate  in  him,  impels  him  to  enquire 
what  is  the  nature  of  these  glowing  bodies  whose 
radiance  reaches  him,  to  discover  the  causes  and 
the  laws  of  their  unceasing  movements.   He  aspires 


146  Astrology  and  Religion 


to  comprehend  the  course  of  the  constellations 
and  the  sinuous  path  of  the  planets,  which  should 
reveal  to  him  the  rules  of  life  and  the  secrets  of 
destiny.  As  soon  as  he  approaches  the  limits  of  the 
heavens,  his  desire  to  understand  them  is  inflamed 
by  the  actual  facility  which  he  experiences  in  satis- 
fying it.  The  transports  which  draw  him  towards 
the  higher  regions,  do  not  dull  but  enlighten  his 
mind.  Are  not  all  discoveries  of  astronomy 
revelations  of  their  nature  made  by  the  sidereal 
gods  to  their  earnest  disciples?  This  mystic  con- 
templation of  heaven,  source  of  all  intelligence,  will 
be  the  religious  ideal  of  lofty  spirits.  The  astrono- 
mer Ptolemy,  who  of  all  the  savants  of  antiquity 
had  perhaps  the  most  influence  on  succeeding  gene- 
rations, will  forget  his  complicated  calculations 
and  his  arduous  researches  to  sing  of  this  intoxi- 
cation. We  have  preserved  the  following  lines  of 
his^:  "Mortal  as  I  am,  I  know  that  I  am  bom  for 
a  day,  but  when  I  follow  the  serried  multitude  of 
the  stars  in  their  circular  course,  my  feet  no  longer 
touch  the  earth ;  I  ascend  to  Zeus  himself  to  feast 
me  on  ambrosia,  the  food  of  the  gods." 

Let  us  compare  this  serene  ecstasy  with  the  trans- 

'  Anthol.  Palat.,  ix.,  577. 


Astral  Mysticism  147 


ports  of  Dionysiac  intoxication,  such  as  Euripides 
for  example  depicts  for  us  so  strikingly  in  the  Bac- 
chae,  and  we  shall  at  once  realise  the  distance 
which  separates  this  astral  religion  from  the  earlier 
paganism.  In  the  one,  under  the  stimulus  of  wine, 
the  soul  commimicates  with  the  exuberant  forces 
of  nature,  and  the  overflowing  energy  of  physical 
life  expresses  itself  in  tumultuous  exaltation  of  the 
senses  and  impetuous  disorder  of  the  spirit.  In 
the  other,  it  is  with  pure  light  that  reason  quenches 
her  thirst  for  truth;  and  "the  abstemious  intoxi- 
cation," '  which  exalts  her  to  the  stars,  kindles  in 
her  no  ardour  save  a  passionate  yearning  for  divine 
knowledge.  The  source  of  mysticism  is  transferred 
from  earth  to  heaven. 

We,  who  in  our  northern  towns  scarcely  perceive 
the  light  of  the  stars,  continually  veiled  in  fogs  and 
dimmed  by  smoke,  we  to  whom  they  are  merely 
bodies  in  a  state  of  incandescence  moved  by  me- 
chanical forces,  we  can  hardly  comprehend  the 
strength  of  the  religious  feeling  which  they  inspired 
in  the  men  of  old.  The  indefinable  impression 
which  is  produced  by  the  great  spectacles  of 
nature,  the  desire  which  possesses  us  of  probing 

Β»  Nij^Xtos  lUe-ri  (Philo). 


148  Astrology  and  Religion 


the  causes  of  her  phenomena,  were  in  their  case 
combined  with  the  aspirations  of  faith  towards 
these  "visible  gods,"  who  were  ever  present  to 
be  worshipped.  The  passion  for  knowledge,  the 
ardour  of  devotion,  were  blended  in  the  deep 
emotion  which  was  stirred  by  the  idea  of  a  com- 
munion between  man  and  the  harmony  of  the 
skies. 

Think  of  the  prestige  which  such  a  theory  gave 
to  the  astrologer  who  is  in  constant  relation  with 
the  divine  stars.  It  is  nowhere  more  clearly 
expressed  than  in  a  passage  of  a  rhetorician  belong- 
ing to  the  Augustan  age,  Arellius  Fuscus.*  "He 
to  whom  the  gods  themselves  reveal  the  future, 
who  imposes  their  will  even  on  kings  and  peoples, 
cannot  be  fashioned,"  he  says,  "by  the  same  womb 
which  bore  us  ignorant  men.  His  is  a  superhimian 
rank.  Confident  of  the  gods,  he  is  himself  divine." 
Then  he  adds: 

If  the  pretensions  of  astrology  are  genuine,  why 
do  not  men  of  every  age  devote  themselves  to  this 
study?  Why  from  our  infancy  do  we  not  fix  our 
eyes  on  nature  and  on  the  gods,  seeing  that  the  stars 
unveil  themselves  for  us,  and  that  we  can  live  in  the 
midst  of  the  gods?    Why  exhaust  ourselves  in  efforts 

'  Seneca.,  Suasor.,  4. 


Ethics  and  Cult  149 


to  acquire  eloquence,  or  devote  ourselves  to  the  pro- 
fession of  arms?  Rather  let  us  lift  up  our  minds  by- 
means  of  the  science  which  reveals  to  us  the  future, 
and  before  the  appointed  hour  of  death  let  us  taste 
the  pleasures  of  the  Blest. 


This  lofty  conception,  which  was  formed  of 
astrology,  queen  of  sciences,  this  mysticism  which 
gave  it  a  sacred  character,  entailed  ethical  con- 
sequences of  extreme  importance.  The  mathe- 
matici  of  the  Roman  empire  were  the  successors 
of  the  ancient  Chaldean  priests,  and  they  never 
forgot  it.  They  love  to  assume  the  holy  guise  of 
incorruptible  prophets,  and  to  consider  the  exercise 
of  their  profession  as  a  priesthood.  They  are  fond 
of  laying  stress  on  the  purity  of  their  morals,  and 
they  complacently  enumerate  all  the  qualities 
which  bring  them  near  to  the  divine  nature, β€” 
chastity,  sobriety,  integrity,  self-renunciation.  If 
others  seek  fortune  at  the  price  of  a  thousand 
efforts,  the  astrologer,  dedicated  to  arduous 
research,  is  bound  to  surrender  himself  entirely 
to  be  penetrated  by  the  intelligence  of  God. 

"  Impendendus  homo  est,  deus  esse  ut  possit  in  ipso.*'* 
'  Manilius,  iv.,  407. 


150  Astrology  and  Religion 


Thus  astrologers,  who  profess  to  discover  the 
mysteries  of  fate,  lead  an  austere  life,  or  at  any 
rate  they  affect  it.  This  is  the  very  condition  of 
their  power.  Mortals  do  not  share  in  the  heavenly 
ecstasy,  unless  they  have  merited  it  by  the  mor- 
ality of  their  conduct.  Science  is  a  revelation 
promised  to  virtue.  Man  must  be  purified  from 
all  defilement  in  order  to  render  himself  worthy 
of  the  society  of  the  gods,  and  of  the  knowledge 
of  heavenly  things.  This  idea,  that  a  man's 
vices  weigh  him  down  and  detain  him  here  below, 
is  frequently  found  developed.  The  doctrine  con- 
trasts the  body  formed  of  earth  with  the  sacred 
fire  of  the  spirit.  All  carnal  desires  in  some  meas- 
ure materialise  this  sacred  fire  at  the  same  time 
that  they  pollute  it,  and  hinder  it  from  ascending 
to  the  ether.  On  the  other  hand,  if  the  soul  eman- 
cipates itself  from  the  passions  of  the  body,  it  will 
be  able  to  fly  lightly  and  easily  to  the  stars.  In 
the  vehement  polemic  which  Posidonius  launches 
against  Epicurus,  he  reproaches  him,*  in  regard 
to  his  astronomical  doctrines,  with  having  been 
"bUnder  than  a  mole,"  and  he  adds:  "No  wonder, 
for  to  discover  the  real  nature  of  things  is  not  the 

'  Cleomedes,  De  Motu  Circul.,  ii.,  i,  5  87. 


Ethics  and  Cult  151 


part  of  men  devoted  to  pleasure,  but  of  those 
whose  virtuous  character  makes  the  good  their 
ideal,  and  who  do  not  prefer  to  it  the  comfort  of 
their  beloved  flesh."  The  absiu-dity  of  the  cosmo- 
graphy professed  by  the  Epicureans  is,  in  his 
eyes,  a  consequence  of  their  dissolute  life.  Here 
we  see  set  forth  the  idea,  so  dangerously  developed 
later,  that  true  knowledge  is  the  reward  of  piety. 

The  marvels  of  nature  produce  on  us  a  mysteri- 
ous impression.  The  view  of  immensity  elevates 
us  above  the  vulgarities  of  life.  This  feeling,  innate 
in  man,  astral  religion  has  seized  upon  and  devel- 
oped splendidly  in  order  to  make  it  a  source  of 
morality.  Theologians  celebrate  the  spiritual  joys 
which  this  religion  has  in  store  for  its  adepts,  the 
intensity  of  which  renders  all  material  delights 
insipid  and  contemptible;  in  a  hundred  ways  they 
contrast  the  meanness  of  earthly  with  the  splen- 
dour of  heavenly  things.  How  should  the  wor- 
shippers of  the  sky  take  delight  in  chariot-races, 
or  be  seduced  by  the  songs  and  dances  of  the 
theatre,  they  who  have  the  privilege  of  contem- 
plating the  gods  and  of  listening  to  their  prophe- 
tic voices?  How  utterly  do  their  thoughts,  which 
move  among  the  stars,  scorn  from  the  heights  of 


152  Astrology  and  Religion 


this  resplendent  abode  the  gilded  palaces  and  the 
pompous  luxury  of  wealth!  They  heap  not  up 
silver  and  gold,  treasures  worthy  of  the  dark  places 
of  the  earth  from  which  avarice  draws  them,  but 
they  fill  their  souls  with  spiritual  riches  and  make 
them  masters  of  all  nature,  in  such  wise  that  their 
possessions  extend  to  the  confines  of  the  East  and 
of  the  West.  Even  the  privations  of  exile  cannot 
touch  them,  since  imder  all  climes  they  find  the 
same  stars  at  the  same  distance  from  their  watch- 
ful eyes.  Can  they  but  mingle  with  them,  and 
their  souls  moimt  to  the  bright  regions  to  which 
they  are  drawn  by  their  kinship  with  the  heavenly 
fires,  it  matters  but  little  to  them  what  earth  they 
tread  with  their  feet.  Absorbed  in  her  sublime 
researches,  our  reason  will  disdain  the  perishable 
goods  of  this  life  and  the  gross  pleasures  of  the 
multitude.  She  will  free  herself  from  all  the  carnal 
desires  aroused  in  her  by  the  body,  fashioned  of 
earth.  Thus  devotion  to  science  is  surrounded  in 
sidereal  worship  with  a  halo  of  religion.  The 
exaltation  of  intellectual  life,  which  alone  is  divine, 
leads  here  to  asceticism. 

Astral  mysticism,  we  see,  conceived  a  blissful 


Ethics  and  Cult  153 


state  of  mind  where  man,  even  on  earth,  freed 
himself  of  all  that  was  earthly,  emancipated  him- 
self from  the  needs  of  the  body,  as  from  bonds, 
and  from  the  impulses  bom  of  it,  to  devote  him- 
self to  the  contemplation  of  nature  and  of  the 
starry  sky,  which  imparted  to  him  direct  know- 
ledge of  divine  activity.  This  ideal,  sternly 
ascetic,  in  that  it  set  the  satisfaction  of  bodily 
instincts  in  sharp  opposition  to  the  aspirations 
of  sovereign  reason,  led  to  a  life  of  self-renuncia- 
tion, illimiined  only  by  the  sacred  joys  of  study. 
But  has  man's  will  the  power  to  choose  this  happy 
lot?  Does  not  astrology  formulate  a  principle 
destructive  of  all  morality  and  all  religion,  the 
principle  of  fatalism? 

Fatalism  indeed  is  the  capital  principle  which 
astrology  imposed  on  the  world.  The  Chaldeans 
were  the  first  to  conceive  the  idea  of  Necessity  domi- 
nating the  universe.  *  This  is  also  one  of  the  ruling 
ideas  of  the  Stoics. "  An  absolute  determinism  is 
implied  in  all  the  postulates  of  the  science  of 
stellar  influence  on  human  life,  and  ManiHus  has 
expressed  it  in  a  striking  line: 

*See  above,  Lecture  I.,  p.  28. 
Β» See  above,  Lecture  IL,  p.  69. 


154  Astrology  and  Religion 


"  Fata  regunt  orbem,  certa  stant  omnia  lege."' 

The  power  of  this  fatalistic  conception  in  ancient 
times  may  be  estimated  by  its  long-continued  sur- 
vival, at  least  in  the  East,  where  it  originated. 
From  the  Alexandrine  period,  it  spread  over  the 
whole  Hellenic  worid,  and  at  the  close  of  paganism 
it  is  still  against  this  doctrine  that  the  efforts  of 
Christian  apologetics  are  mainly  directed,  but  it 
was  destined  to  outlast  all  attacks  and  even  to 
impose  itself  on  Islam.  For,  Mahommedanism  is, 
in  this  respect,  the  heir  of  paganism. 

The  capital  objection  which  its  adversaries, 
whether  heathen  or  Christian,  never  ceased  to 
advance  against  it, β€” the  dialectic  of  Carneades 
made  already  brilliant  use  of  this  weapon, β€” is  the 
same  that  the  defenders  of  the  doctrine  of  free 
will  have  never  ceased  to  repeat β€” namely,  that 
the  absence  of  free  will  destroys  responsibility: 
rewards  and  punishments  are  meaningless  if  men 
act  imder  a  dominating  necessity ;  if  they  are  bom 
heroes  or  criminals,  moraHty  entails  no  merit  and 
immorality  no  reproach.  We  cannot  set  forth 
here  the  metaphysical  discussions  provoked  by 

Β» Manil.,  iv.,  14. 


Ethics  and  Cult  155 


this  controversy,  which  always  has  been,  and 
always  will  be,  carried  on.  But,  from  a  practical 
point  of  view,  Stoicism  proved  by  facts β€” an  irre- 
futable argument  in  ethics β€” that  fatalism  is  not 
incompatible  with  a  manly  and  active  virtue.  Nay 
more,  it  was  possible  to  regard  it  as  giving  a  re- 
ligious basis  to  virtue,  if  virtue  resulted  from  the 
accord  of  microcosm  and  macrocosm  which  found 
its  highest  expression  in  ecstasy.  Some  modem 
thinkers,  like  Schleiermacher,  have  made  true  reli- 
gion consist  in  the  feeling,  on  the  part  of  the  crea- 
ture, of  absolute  dependence  on  the  infinite  Cause 
of  the  universe.  Astrology,  by  strengthening  this 
feeling  of  dependence,  has  been  a  source  of  real 
piety.  Its  professors  elevate  to  a  duty  complete 
resignation  to  omnipotent  fate,  cheerful  acceptance 
of  the  inevitable.  They  declare  themselves  sub- 
missive to  destiny  even  the  most  capricious,  like 
an  intelligent  slave  who  guesses  his  master's  wishes 
in  order  to  satisfy  them,  and  can  make  the  harsh- 
est servitude  tolerable.  This  passionate  surrender, 
this  eagerness  to  submit  to  divine  Fate  inspired 
certain  souls  in  days  of  old  with  feelings  so  fervent 
as  to  recall  the  rapture  of  Christian  devotion, 
which  bums  to  subject  itself  to  the  will  of  God. 


156  Astrology  and  Religion 


It  has  been  observed  that  the  renunciation  of 
Demetrius,  quoted  by  Seneca,'  affords  a  singular 
parallel  to  one  of  the  most  famous  Christian 
prayers,  the  "Suscipe"  of  St.  Ignatius,  which  ends 
the  book  of  Spiritual  Exercises: 

I  have  but  one  complaint  to  address  to  you,  immor- 
tal gods,  that  you  did  not  make  me  sooner  know  your 
will.  I  would  myself  have  anticipated  what,  at  your 
call,  I  offer  to  submit  to  now.  Would  you  take  my 
children?  It  is  for  you  that  I  have  reared  them.  Do 
you  desire  some  part  of  my  body?  Take  it  from  me; 
it  is  but  a  slight  sacrifice  I  make,  since  I  must  soon 
leave  it  altogether.  Do  you  desire  my  life?  Why 
should  I  hesitate  to  restore  to  you  that  which  you 
gave  me?  ...  I  am  not  constrained  to  aught,  I  suffer 
nought  against  my  will,  I  am  not  obedient  to  God,  I 
am  in  accord  with  him,  and  the  more  so,  becaiise  I 
know  that  everything  takes  place  in  virtue  of  an  im- 
mutable law  proclaimed  from  all  eternity. 

It  is  the  ideal  of  pure  Stoicism  that  is  ex- 
pressed in  this  effusion,  but,  if  it  cannot  be  called 
anti-religious,  it  was  at  least  in  contradiction  to 
all  established  religions.  If  an  irrevocable  Destiny 
is  imposed  on  us,  no  sacred  ceremony  can  change 
its  decrees.  Worship  is  tmavailing,  it  is  idle  to 
demand  from  divination  the  secrets  of  a  future 

'  Seneca,  De  Provid.,  v.,  5. 


Ethics  and  Cult  157 


which  nothing  can  alter,  and  prayers β€” to  use  an 
expression  of  Seneca^ β€” are  nothing  but  the  con- 
solations of  sickly  souls. 

And  without  doubt  certain  spirits,  as  Suetonius 
states  of  the  Emperor  Tiberius,^  "fully  convinced 
that  everything  is  ruled  by  Fate,  neglected  the 
practice  of  religion."  The  astrologer  Vettius 
Valens^  declares  it  useless.  "It  is  impossible  to 
defeat  by  sacrifice  that  which  has  been  established 
from  the  beginning  of  time."  We  must  therefore 
reverence  the  superior  power  which  rules  the  uni- 
verse, without  demanding  aught  of  it,  and  we  must 
content  ourselves  with  the  joy  which  is  caused  by 
a  feeling  of  intimate  union  of  creature  with  creator. 

But  ordinary  people  did  not  rise  to  this  haughty 
ideal  of  piety.  A  Peripatetic  of  the  third  century, 
Alexander  of  Aphrodisias,  has  forcibly  charac- 
terised the  want  of  logic  which  led  the  majority 
of  mankind  to  act  in  contradiction  to  their 
theories. '' 

Those  [he  sa)^]  who  maintain  energetically  in  their 
discourses  that  Fate  is  inevitable  and  who  attribute 

*  Seneca,  Quast.  Nat.,  ii.,  35,  "  Aegrae  mentis  solacia." 
'  Suetonius,  Vita  Tib.,  69. 

J  Vettius  Valens,  v.,  9  (p.  220,  28  ed.  Kroll). 

*  Alex.  Aphrod.,  De  Anima  Mantissa,  p.  182,  18  ed.  Bruns. 


158  Astrology  and  Religion 


all  events  to  it,  seem  to  place  no  reliance  on  it  in  the 
actions  of  their  own  lives.  For  they  call  upon  For- 
tune, thus  recognising  that  it  has  an  action  independ- 
ent of  Fate ;  and  moreover  they  never  cease  to  pray 
to  the  gods,  as  though  these  could  grant  their  prayers 
even  in  opposition  to  Fate ;  and  they  do  not  hesitate 
to  have  recourse  to  omens,  as  though  it  were  possible 
for  them,  by  learning  any  fated  event  in  advance,  to 
guard  themselves  against  it.  The  reasons  which  they 
invent  to  establish  a  harmony  between  their  theories 
and  their  conduct,  are  but  pitifiil  sophisms. 

And  in  fact,  as  a  christian  writer  of  the  fourth 

century  observes,  if  the  pagans  of  Rome  were  about 

to  marry,  if  they  intended  to  make  a  purchase,  or 

aspired  to  some  dignity,  they  hastened  to  ask  the 

soothsayer  for  prognostications,  while  at  the  same 

time  praying  the  Fates  to  grant  them  years  of 

prosperity. 

A  fimdamental  inconsistency  which  we  noted 

I  from  the  beginning*  is  obvious  in  all  this  develop- 

I  ment    of   astrology,  which  professed  to  become 

I  an  exact  science,  but  which  always  remained  a 

I  sacerdotal  theology.    The  stars  were  regarded  as 

divine  at  Babylon  before  the  doctrine  of  imiversal 

determinism  had  been  constructed,  and  this  char- 

Β» See  above,  Lecture  I.,  p.  29. 


Ethics  and  Cult  159 


acter  was  preserved β€” in  defiance  of  logic.  In  the 
temples  of  Oriental  gods  astrology  assumed,  or 
rather  maintained,  a  very  different  character  from 
that  under  which  it  presented  itself  in  the  schools 
or  the  observatories.  A  didactic  treatise  like  the 
Tetrabiblos  of  Ptolemy,  where  the  effects  of  the 
planets  are  traced  to  physical  causes,  could  never 
have  become  the  gospel  of  any  sect.  In  the  si- 
dereal cults  Fortune  will  no  longer  be  represented 
as  a  goddess  blind  and  deaf,  who  with  unreasoning 
favour  or  implacable  malignity  makes  sport  of 
deserving  and  undeserving  alike.  Less  stress  will 
be  laid  on  the  all-powerfulness  of  Necessity  than 
upon  the  divinity  of  the  stars.  These  were  no 
longer  merely  cosmic  forces,  whose  propitious  or 
unpropitious  operation  was  weakened  or  strength- 
ened according  to  the  windings  of  a  course  fixed 
from  all  eternity.  The  old  mythology  had  not 
here  been  reduced  to  mathematical  formulas.  The 
celestial  bodies  had  remained  gods  and  goddesses, 
endowed  with  senses  and  qualities,  sometimes 
wroth  but  always  placable,  who  could  be  pro- 
pitiated by  prayers  and  offerings.  Occult  cere- 
monies, magical  incantations,  had,  it  was 
thought,  the  power  of  rescuing  even  here  below 


i6o  Astrology  and  Religion 


the  faithfvil  from  the  enslavement  which  Destiny 
caused  to  lie  heavy  on  the  rest  of  mankind,  nay 
more,  of  bending  the  celestial  spirits  to  the  will  of 
the  believer.  Even  the  theorist  Firmicus  Mater- 
nus,  though  vigorously  asserting  the  omnipotence 
of  Fate,  invokes  the  aid  of  the  gods  to  enable  him 
to  resist  the  influence  of  the  stars. 

Sidereal  determinism,  pushed  to  its  extreme 
consequences,  was  a  theory  of  despair,  the  weight 
of  which  crushed  the  man.  He  felt  himself  mas- 
tered, overpowered  by  bHnd  forces  which  impelled 
him  as  irresistibly  as  they  caused  the  celestial 
spheres  to  move.  His  mind  sought  to  escape 
from  the  oppression  of  this  cosmic  mechanism, 
to  free  itself  from  the  slavery  in  which  *Avayxi^ 
held  it.  No  longer  was  reliance  placed  upon  the 
ceremonies  of  ancient  cults  to  rescue  him  from 
the  rigour  of  her  dominion,  but  Oriental  religions 
provided  the  remedy  for  the  evil  which  they  had 
spread.  The  new  master  who  has  possessed  him- 
self of  the  sky  will  be  propitiated  by  new  means. 
Not  only  magic  but  also  mysteries  profess  to  teach 
methods  for  exorcising  Fate.  They  will  be  able  to 
appease  the  wrath  of  sidereal  powers,  and  to  win 
their  favour  by  rites  and  offerings;  they  will  teach 


Ethics  and  Cult  i6i 


above  all  how  to  prolong  man's  life  beyond  the 
term  appointed  by  Destiny,  and  to  assure  him  an 
immortality  of  bliss.  ^ 

Thus  belief  in  Fate  not  only  (i)  became  a  source 
of  moral  inspiration  to  noble  minds,  but  also  (2) 
,  provided  a  justification  of  the  necessity  of  positive 
[worship. 

Β«  β€’  β€’  β€’  β€’  β€’  β€’ 

Concerning  the  worship  which  was  paid  to  the 
stars  in  the  West  we  possess  very  few  data,  even 
for  the  most  important  of  all,  that  of  the  Sim.  I 
will  not  lay  stress  on  certain  details  which  have 
come  down  to  us  about  the  rites  of  the  Moon,  the 
stars,  the  signs  of  the  zodiac,  etc.  We  shall  only 
mention  some  liturgical  practices  which  have  had 
permanent  results. 

It  was  customary  to  worship  the  rising  Sun 
{Oriens)  at  dawn,  at  the  moment  when  its  first 
rays  struck  the  demons  who  invaded  the  earth  in 
the  darkness.  Tacitus  describes  to  us  how,  at 
the  battle  of  Bedriacum  in  69  A.D.,  the  soldiers  of 
Vespasian  saluted  the  rising  sun  with  loud  shouts 
after   the  Syrian  custom.^    In  temples  thrice  a 

'  See  below  Lecture  VI.,  p.  182  ss. 
Β»  Tacit.,  Hist.,  iii.,  24. 
sz 


1 62  Astrology  and  Religion 


day β€” at  dawn,  at  midday,  and  at  dusk β€” a  prayer 
was  addressed  to  the  heavenly  source  of  light,  the 
worshipper  tximing  towards  the  East  in  the  morn- 
ing, towards  the  South  at  midday,  and  towards  the 
West  in  the  evening.  Perhaps  this  custom  sur- 
vived in  the  three  daily  services  of  the  early 
Church. 

A  very  general  observance  required  that  on  the 
25th  of  December  the  birth  of  the  "new  Sun" 
should  be  celebrated,  when  after  the  winter  solstice 
the  days  began  to  lengthen  and  the  "invincible" 
star  triumphed  again  over  darkness.  It  is  certain 
that  the  date  of  this  Natalis  Invicti  was  selected  by 
the  Church  as  the  cormnemoration  of  the  Nativity 
of  Jesus,  which  was  previously  confused  with  the 
Epiphany.  In  appointing  this  day,  universally 
marked  by  pious  rejoicings,  which  were  as  far  as 
possible  retained, β€” for  instance  the  old  chariot- 
races  were  preserved, β€” the  ecclesiastical  authori- 
ties purified  in  some  degree  the  customs  which 
they  coiild  not  abolish.  This  substitution,  which 
took  place  at  Rome  probably  between  354  and 
360,  was  adopted  throughout  the  Empire,  and 
that  is  why  we  still  celebrate  Christmas  on  the 
25th  of  December. 


Ethics  and  Ctilt  163 


The  pre-eminence  assigned  to  the  dies  Solis 
also  certainly  contributed  to  the  general  recog- 
nition of  Sunday  as  a  holiday.  This  is  connected 
with  a  more  important  fact,  namely,  the  adoption 
of  the  week  by  all  European  nations.  We  have 
seen  that  in  the  astrological  system  each  day  was 
sacred  to  a  planet.  It  is  probable  that  the  wor- 
shipper prayed  to  the  presiding  star  of  each  day 
in  turn.  We  still  possess  the  text  of  these  prayers 
addressed  to  the  planets  in  the  East  as  in  the  West. 
We  have  some  in  Greek,  but  of  a  late  date,  and  the 
most  curious  are  those  of  the  pagans  of  Harran 
near  Edessa,  which  an  Arabic  writer  has  trans- 
mitted to  us  in  great  detail.  Thus,  for  instance, 
to  call  upon  Saturn  it  was  necessary  to  await  the 
favourable  moment,  to  don  black  vestments,  to 
approach  the  sacred  place  humbly,  like  a  man  sunk 
in  sorrow,  to  bum  a  perfume  composed  of  incense 
and  opium  mixed  with  grease  and  the  urine  of  a 
goat,  then,  at  the  moment  when  the  smoke  arose, 
to  raise  the  eyes  to  the  star  and  say: 

"  Lord,  whose  name  is  august,  whose  power  is  wide- 
spread, whose  spirit  sublime,  O  Lord  Saturn  the  cold, 
the  dry,  the  dark,  the  harmful,  .  .  .  crafty  sire  who 
knowest  all  wiles,  who  art  deceitful,  sage,  understand- 


164  Astrology  and  Religion 


ing,  who  causest  prosperity  or  ruin,  happy  or  unhappy 
is  he  whom  thou  makest  such.  I  adjure  thee,  0  pri- 
meval Father,  by  thy  great  mercies,  and  thy  noble 
qualities,  to  do  for  me  this  and  that!" 

"This  having  been  said,"  continues  the  text, 
which  I  am  abridging,  "thou  shalt  bow  thyself 
down  with  humility  and  contrition,  and  while 
bending  thou  shalt  repeat  the  prayer  several 
times." 

We  do  not  suppose  that  in  the  Roman  Empire 
devotees  would  have  gone  through  such  compli- 
cated ceremonies  every  day  in  honour  of  the 
planets, β€” the  great  prayer  to  Jupiter  fills  not  less 
than  foiu"  pages, β€” but  certainly  the  use  of  an  ana- 
logous liturgy  in  certain  cults,  notably  in  the 
mysteries  of  Mithra,  contributed  largely  to  the 
adoption  of  the  week  throughout  the  Roman 
Empire. 

This  diffusion  of  the  week  and  even  its  inven- 
tion are  much  more  recent  than  is  usually  sup- 
posed. It  is  known  that  the  Jews  already  divided 
time  into  consecutive  groups  of  seven  days  ending 
with  the  Sabbath,  but  these  days  were  not  each 
imder  the  patronage  of  a  planet:  they  were 
merely  counted.    This  system  of  the  measurement 


Ethics  and  Ciilt  165 


of  time  originates  in  the  division  of  the  lunar 
month  into  four  equal  parts.  This  hebdomadal 
period  is  also  foimd  elsewhere,  but  the  astrological 
week  has  a  much  later  origin.  It  is  connected  with 
the  general  theory  of  "chronocratories,"  which 
assigned  to  each  planet  the  dominion  over  an  hour, 
a  day,  a  year,  and  even  over  a  period  of  a  thousand 
years  ^;  and  the  assignment  of  each  of  these  to  one 
of  the  gods  is  the  result  of  an  ingenious  calculation, 
which  is  based  on  the  so-called  "Chaldean"  ar- 
rangement of  the  planets.  Now  this  arrangement 
appears  nowhere  before  the  second  century  B.C., 
and  it  may  be  considered  certain  that  our  week 
is  a  creation  of  the  Hellenistic  period.  It  was 
probably  first  introduced  into  the  sidereal  cults  of 
Mesopotamia  and  of  Syria,  thence  passed  to  Alex- 
andria, and  it  is  about  the  age  of  Augustus  that  it 
began  to  supplant  in  Latin  coimtries  the  old 
Roman  nundinum  of  eight  days,  and  it  ended  by 
replacing  all  local  calendars.  Adopted  by  the 
Church,  in  spite  of  its  suspicious  origin,  it  was 
imposed  on  all  Christian  peoples.  When  to-day 
we  name  the  days  Saturday,  Sunday,  Monday, 
we  are  heathen  and  astrologers  without  knowing 

'  See  above,  Lecture  IV.,  p.  120. 


1 66  Astrology  and  Religion 


it,  since  we  recognise  implicitly  that  the  first 
belongs  to  Saturn,  the  second  to  the  Sun,  and  the 
third  to  the  Moon, 

If  I  may  be  allowed  to  conclude  with  an  obser- 
vation, which  takes  us  a  little  away  from  our  sub- 
ject, there  can  perhaps  be  no  more  striking  proof 
of  the  power  and  popularity  of  astrological  beliefs 
than  the  influence  which  they  have  exercised 
over  popular  language.  All  modem  idioms  pre- 
serve traces  of  it,  which  we  can  no  longer  discern 
save  with  difficulty,  survivals  of  vanished  super- 
stitions. Do  we  still  remember,  when  we  speak  of  a 
martial,  jovial,  or  lunatic  character,  that  it  must 
have  been  formed  by  Mars,  Jupiter,  or  the  Moon, 
that  an  influence  is  the  effect  of  a  fluid  emitted 
by  the  celestial  bodies,  that  it  is  one  of  these  "  astra'' 
which,  if  hostile,  will  cause  me  a  disaster,  and  that, 
finally,  if  I  have  the  good  fortune  to  find  myself 
among  you,  I  certainly  owe  it  to  my  lucky  star? 


LECTURE  VI 

ESCHATOLOGY 

TN  the  previous  lecture  we  showed  how,  to  the 
^  astronomer  theologians,  contemplation  of  the 
sky  had  become  the  source  of  a  mystic  union  with 
the  divine  stars.  The  sublime  joys  of  ecstasy, 
which  brings  man  into  communion  with  the  si- 
dereal gods,  give  him  but  a  foretaste  of  the  bliss 
which  is  in  store  for  him  when  after  death  his  soul, 
ascending  to  the  celestial  spheres,  shall  penetrate 
all  their  mysteries.  The  transient  exaltation, 
which  illumines  his  intelligence  here  below,  is  a 
dim  foreshadowing  of  the  intoxication  which  will 
be  wrought  in  him  by  the  immediate  prospect  of 
the  stars  and  the  full  comprehension  of  truth. 
The  most  ideal  pursuits  of  the  sage  in  this  world 
are  but  a  faint  adumbration  of  a  blessedness  which 
will  be  perfected  in  the  life  to  come. 

Thus  astral  mysticism  based  upon  a  psycho- 
logical experience  the  construction  of  a  complete 

167 


1 68  Astrology  and  Religion 


doctrine  of  immortality.  It  glorified  its  ideal  of 
earthly  life  and  projected  it  into  the  life  beyond. 
These  ideas,  as  they  spread  throughout  the  Roman 
world,  could  not  fail  to  modify  profoundly  the 
whole  conception  of  man's  destiny.  In  to-day's 
lecture  we  shall  devote  ourselves  to  exhibiting 
this  transformation. 

β€’  β€’β€’β€’β€’β€’  β€’ 

At  the  beginning  of  the  Empire  the  ancient 
beliefs  concerning  existence  beyond  the  grave,  the 
idea  that  the  dead  man  Uved  a  gloomy  life  in  the 
tomb,  sustained  by  the  fimeral  offerings  of  his 
descendants,  retained  hardly  any  influence,  and 
the  mythological  tales  about  the  Styx,  Charon's 
barque,  and  the  punishments  inflicted  in  the  nether 
world  no  longer  obtained  any  credence.  Philo- 
sophical criticism  had  shown  the  absurdity  of  these 
lugubrious  chimeras.  Greek  philosophy  in  general 
aimed  at  realising  the  summum  bonum  in  this 
world.  Of  the  two  great  systems  which  were  pre- 
dominant at  Rome,  one  flatly  denied  a  future  life. 
It  is  well  known  that  Epicurus  taught  that  the 
soul  is  composed  of  atoms  and  is  dissolved  with 
the  body,  and  there  is  no  doctrine  of  the  Master  on 
which  his  disciples  insist  with  more  complacent 


Eschatology  169 


assurance.  Lucretius^  praises  him  for  having 
driven  from  men's  minds  "this  dread  of  Acheron 
which  troubles  the  Hfe  of  man  to  its  inmost 
depths."  The  other  great  philosophical  school, 
Stoicism,  showed  considerable  hesitation  concern- 
ing the  fate  in  store  for  our  souls.  Its  various 
representatives  held  different  views  on  this  point. 
Panagtius,  the  friend  of  the  Scipios,  one  of  the 
writers  who  contributed  most  to  win  Rome  over 
to  the  tenets  of  the  Porch,  resolutely  declined  to 
believe  in  a  survival  of  the  individual.  In  reality 
it  is  in  this  world  that  true  Stoicism  places  the 
realisation  of  its  ideal.  For  it  the  aim  of  existence 
is  not  the  preparation  for  death  but  the  attain- 
ment of  perfect  virtue.  By  giving  freedom  from 
the  passions,  virtue  confers  independence  and 
felicity.  The  sage,  a  happy  being,  is  a  god  on 
earth,  and  heaven  can  offer  nothing  more  to  him. 
In  this  system  eschatological  theories  had  only  a 
secondary  importance,  and  that  explains  their 
variations. 
The  negative  point  of  view  adopted  by  Pansetius 

'Lucret.,  III.,  37: 

Et  metus,  ille  foras  praeoeps  Acheruntis  agendus 
Funditus  humanam  qui  vitam  turbat  ab  into. 


170  Astrology  and  Religion 


is  that  of  the  majority,  perhaps,  of  the  theorists  of 
astrology.  Among  those  who  prided  themselves 
on  philosophy,  many  denied  immortality  or  at  least 
doubted  it,  as  for  instance  Ptolemy,  who  was  in- 
fluenced by  the  ideas  of  the  Peripatetics,  or  Vettius 
Valens,  who  represents  purer  Stoicism.  Accord- 
ing to  them  the  divine  spark  which  animated 
bodies,  became  merged  after  death  in  the  cosmic 
fires,  from  which  it  had  issued,  without  preserving 
any  individuality.  From  death,  then,  they  ex- 
pected nothing  but  liberation  from  Destiny,  of 
which  they  were  the  bondsmen  here  below;  hence- 
forth they  were  freed  from  those  cruel  necessities 
and  pitiless  vicissitudes  to  which  those  beings  are 
subject  who  live  under  the  planetary  vaults.  Their 
conception  of  existence  and  their  highest  aspira- 
tions were  those  to  which  the  most  antique  of 
modem  poets  has  given  forcible  expression ;  I  mean 
Leconte  de  Lisle,  who,  adopting  a  definition  of 
Alfred  de  Vigny,  declared  that  life  is  "  a  sombre  in- 
cident between  two  endless  periods  of  sleep."  His 
musical  and  despondent  apostrophe  is  well  known ' : 

"Et  toi,  divine  Mort,  oiX  tout  rentre  et  s'efface, 
Accueille  tes  enfants  dans  ton  sein  6toil6, 
β€’  Pohnes  antiques,  "  Dies  Irae." 


Eschatology  171 

Affranchis  nous  du  temps,  du  nombre,  et  de  I'espace, 
Et  rends  nous  le  repose  que  la  vie  a  trouble."  ^ 

This  pessimism,  which  regarded  amiihilation  as 
a  blessing,  might  be  accepted  by  certain  spirits 
and  sometimes  preached  with  a  kind  of  passion, 
as  by  Pliny  in  a  famous  confession  of  faith.* 
But  the  majority,  without  venturing  to  admit 
the  certainty  of  a  futiire  life,  clung  to  it  as 
a  comfortable  hypothesis  entertained  by  certain 
thinkers. 

We  find  it  hard  to  resign  ourselves  to  complete 
annihilation;  even  when  reason  acquiesces  in  the 
destruction  of  our  transitory  being,  subconsciously 
we  protest  against  it.  The  deep  instinct  of  self- 
preservation  drives  man  to  desire  a  continuance  of 
life,  and  feeling  revolts  against  the  anguish  of  an 
irrevocable  separation,  against  the  final  loss  of  all 
one  loves.  Moreover  in  imperial  Rome  there  were 
so  many  unpunished  crimes,  so  much  undeserved 
suffering,  that  men  naturally  took  refuge  in  the 

'  O  Death  divine,  at  whose  recall 
Retumeth  all 
To  fade  in  thy  embrace, 
Gather  thy  children  to  thy  bosom  starred, 
Free  us  from  time,  from  number,  and  from  space, 
And  give  us  back  the  rest  that  life  hath  marred. 
Β»  Pliny,  Nat.  Hist.,  vii.,  55,  Β§  188. 


172  Astrology  and  Religion 


hope  of  a  happier  future  which  would  repair  all  the 
injustices  of  a  sorrowful  present.  This  is  the  expla- 
nation of  the  ever-increasing  triumph  of  new  the- 
ories concerning  a  life  to  come.  To  the  scepticism 
and  the  negative  views  which  were  prevalent  at 
the  end  of  the  Republic,  at  least  in  intellectual 
circles,  were  opposed  doctrines  taught  by  the  pro- 
fessors of  the  theology  which  found  in  Posidonius 
its  most  illustrious  exponent.  A  Stoic,  he  com- 
bines the  teaching  of  the  Porch  with  the  idealism 
of  Plato,  who  held  that  the  soul,  being  an  imma- 
terial essence,  must  rise  to  a  fairer  world.  But  he 
welcomes  also,  and  above  all,  the  religious  tradi- 
tions of  the  Syrians,  of  which  he  is  to  be  the  elo- 
quent propagandist. 

All  Oriental  mysteries  profess  to  reveal  to  their 
adepts  the  secret  of  attaining  to  a  blessed  immor- 
tality. In  place  of  the  shifting  and  contradictory 
opinions  of  philosophers  concerning  the  fate  of 
man  after  death,  these  religions  offered  a  cer- 
tainty based  on  a  divine  revelation  and  cor- 
roborated by  the  belief  of  cotmtless  generations 
which  had  climg  to  it.  The  despairing  world 
eagerly  welcomed  these  promises,  and  philosophy, 
undergoing   a   transformation,    joined   with    the 


Eschatology  173 

ancient  beliefs  of  the  East  to  give  to  the  Empire 
a  new  eschatology. 

In  point  of  fact,  the  different  cults  conceived 
blessedness  under  very  different  forms,  some  of 
them  gross  enough.  To  the  followers  of  Bacchus 
or  of  the  Phrygian  Sabazius  dnmkenness  is  divine 
possession.  The  devotee  was  to  be  admitted  to 
the  feast  of  the  gods,  there  to  rejoice  with  them  for 
ever  in  a  state  of  pleasant  intoxication.  The 
Alexandrine  mysteries  of  Isis  and  Serapis  diffused 
a  less  material  conception  of  future  happiness. 
The  dead  will  descend  to  the  nether  world  in  full 
possession  of  his  body  as  well  as  of  his  soul,  and 
will  enjoy  an  eternal  rapture  in  contemplating 
face  to  face  the  ineffable  beauty  of  the  gods,  whose 
equal  he  has  become.  But  of  the  various  beliefs 
which  secured  adepts  in  the  Roman  world,  none  was 
to  become  so  influential  as  that  of  sidereal  escha- 
tology. This  is  the  purest  and  most  elevated  doc- 
trine which  can  be  put  to  the  credit  of  ancient 
paganism,  and  it  was  to  establish  a  firm  hold  on 
the  Western  mind. 

We  shall  attempt  to  show  how  it  developed,  by 
whom  and  when  it  was  disseminated,  and  what  dif- 
ferent forms  it  assumed  in  the  Graeco-Roman  world. 


174  Astrology  and  Religion 


Certain  beliefs  which  are  found,  side  by  side 
with  many  others,  among  primitive  peoples,  regard 
the  spirits  of  the  dead  as  departing  to  inhabit  the 
moon  or  the  sun,  or  even  fancy  that  their  ever- 
growing host  forms  the  multitude  of  stars  or 
crowds  the  long  track  of  the  Milky  Way.  This 
very  ancient  idea  received  a  new  significance  when 
philosophers,  as  far  back  as  Heraclitus,  taught  that 
the  soul  is  of  the  same  nature  as  the  ether,  which 
is,  as  it  were,  the  soul  of  the  universe.  Just  as 
the  one  causes  our  bodies  to  move,  the  other,  they 
said,  caused  the  stars  to  fly  across  the  spaces  of  the 
heavens.  At  death  the  body  fell  to  dust  and  was 
reunited  with  the  earth,  but  the  glowing  breath 
which  had  animated  it,  ascended  to  the  luminous 
fluid  that  extended  above  the  clouds,  and  coalesced 
with  this  subtle  air,  which  was  the  source  of  all 
life.  The  official  epitaph  on  the  Athenians  who 
fell  at  Potidaea  in  432  B.C.,  expresses  the  convic- 
tion that  the  ether  has  received  into  its  bosom  the 
souls  of  these  heroes  as  the  earth  has  received  their 
bodies. ' 

'  Corp.  Inscr.  Att.,  i.,  442:  AW^p  ixiv  }//vxiti  inreSi^a'ro,  (rdfiara  8i 


Eschatology  175 

There  we  have  an  opinion  wide-spread  in  the 
fifth  century  from  one  end  of  the  Hellenic  world  to 
the  other.  In  opposition,  then,  to  the  views  of  the 
Homeric  age  and  of  popular  belief,  these  doctrines 
taught  that  the  abode  of  souls  was  neither  the 
tomb  nor  the  nether  realm  of  Pluto,  but  the  upper 
zone  of  the  universe.  Some,  with  greater  exacti- 
tude, made  them  the  companions  of  the  stars, 
whose  divinity  philosophers  devoted  themselves 
to  proving. '  The  two  ideas  are  closely  related,  for 
the  affinity  of  gods  and  men  is  an  eminently  Greek 
idea.  Some  sects  of  mystics β€” Orphic  or  Pytha- 
goreanβ€” taught  that  the  spirits  of  the  dead  de- 
parted to  dwell  in  the  moon,  or  to  shine  among  the 
constellations.  Thus  Aristophanes*  transforms 
the  Pythagorean  poet.  Ion  of  Chios,  the  friend  of 
Sophocles,  into  the  morning  star.  In  Plato's  view 
souls  which  have  made  a  good  use  of  their  lives 
retiuTi  to  inhabit  the  heavenly  bodies,  which 
served  as  their  dwelling-place  before  birth,  and 
there  partake  of  the  bliss  of  a  divine  existence. 

Moreover,  the  Greeks,  as  we  have  seen,^  had 
long  before  told  how  certain  heroes  of  fable  had 

'  See  above,  Lecture  II.,  p.  39  sqq. 

'  Aristoph.,  Pax,  831. 

Β»  See  above,  Lfecture  IV.,  p.  1 17. 


176  Astrology  and  Religion 


been  transported  to  heaven  in  reward  for  their 
exploits.  Hercules,  Perseus  and  Andromeda,  the 
Dioscuri  Castor  and  Pollux,  and  many  others  had 
thus  been  metamorphosed  into  constellations. 
"  Catasterism "  forms  the  dinoHment  of  a  number 
of  mythological  stories.  Hence  it  did  not  appear 
bold  to  assign  to  eminent  men  of  the  day  the  same 
destiny  as  to  the  heroes  of  the  past,  and  no  one 
saw  anything  offensive  in  the  supposition  that 
their  divine  spirits  took  a  place  in  the  sky. 
The  astronomer  Conon  did  not  hesitate  even  to 
recognise  there  the  lock  of  hair  which  queen 
Berenice  had  dedicated  to  Aphrodite,  and  which 
became  thenceforth  a  new  cluster  of  stars.  All 
persons,  animals,  and  objects  whose  image  men 
professed  to  find  in  the  celestial  vault,  thus  had 
their  legends  which  connected  them  with  some 
mythological  episode  or  some  historical  event. 

These  doctrines,  which  in  this  way  gradually 
spread  over  classical  Greece,  were  to  be  taken  up 
and  transformed  by  the  Stoics.  To  the  disciples 
of  Zeno  the  soul  of  man  is  a  portion  of  that  divine 
fire  in  which  their  pantheistic  naturalism  saw  at 
once  the  productive  force  and  the  intelligence  of 
the  world.    Htmian  reason,  a  particle  of  this  imi- 


Eschatology  177 

versal  reason,  was  conceived  as  a  breath,  a  fiery- 
emanation.    Now  the  stars  are  the  most  brilliant 
manifestation  of  the  cosmic  fire.    The  philosophy 
of  the  Porch,  then,  favoured  the  belief  that  the  ; 
soul  was  united  with  the  heavenly  bodies  by  a  spe-  i 
cial  relation,  and  thus  Stoicism  was  readily  recon-  ' 
ciled  with  astrology.    It  is  a  remarkable  fact  that 
this  doctrine  was  defended,  in  the  second  century 
before  our  era,  notably  by  Hipparchus,  who  was 
not  only  one  of  the  great  astronomers  but  a  con- 
vinced adept  of  astrological  theories,  and,  as  we 
have  seen,  ^  Pliny  applauds  him  warmly  for  having 
proved  better  than  any  one  else  that  man  is  related 
to  the  stars  and  that  our  souls  are  "a  part  of  the 
heaven." 

Yet  the  pure  Stoics,  as  we  said  above,  while  fully 
admitting  the  continued  existence  of  this  divine 
essence  which  warms  and  governs  the  body,  in- 
clined to  the  belief  that  after  death  it  was  reab- 
sorbed into  the  tmiversal  fire  without  retaining 
any  individuality.  But  very  early  this  philosophy 
was  led  to  make  concessions  to  popular  beliefs. 
Certain  of  its  professors  sought  to  bring  the  new 
principles  which  were  formtilated  in  the  sphere  of 

Β»  See  above,  Lecture  II.,  p.  70. . 


178  Astrology  and  Religion 


physics  and  psychology  into  agreement  with  the 
mystic  ideas  propagated  by  the  religious  sects 
which  began  to  spread  from  Asia  over  the  Graeco- 
Latin  world.  Posidonius,  let  us  recall  the  fact, 
was  the  most  active  agent  in  bringing  about  this 
syncretism  between  East  and  West,  and  his  pupil 
Cicero  gives  us  in  the  Dream  of  Scipio  the  earliest 
statement  of  this  eschatology  at  Rome:  The 
souls  of  those  who  have  deserved  immortality 
will  not  descend  to  the  depths  of  the  earth,  they 
will  rise  again  to  the  starry  spheres.  We  shall 
return  several  times  to  this  remarkable  Dream. 

A  number  of  inscriptions  attest  the  extent  to 
which  this  belief  had  spread  by  the  first  century  be- 
fore our  era.  There  is  an  unlimited  choice  of  exam- 
ples to  quote.  Thus  an  epitaph  on  a  girl  thirteen 
years  old  discovered  in  the  island  of  Thasos^  says: 
**  In  this  tomb  lies  the  body  of  a  young  maiden, 
anthophoros  (flower-bearer)  of  Ceres,  carried  off  by 
the  merciless  Fates.  But  her  soul  by  the  good-will 
of  the  Immortals  dwells  among  the  stars  and  takes 
its  place  in  the  sacred  choir  of  the  blest."  Here  is  a 
Latin  epitaph, '  one  among  many  of  the  same  kind: 

Β» Kaibel,  Epigr.  Gr.,  324. 

'  Buecheler,  Carmina  Epigr.,  61 1. 


Escliatology  179 

"My  divine  soul  shall  not  descend  to  the  shades; 
heaven  and  the  stars  have  borne  me  away;  earth 
holds  my  body,  and  this  stone  an  empty  name." 
Epigraphy  proves  that  these  ideas  of  a  future  life 
became  gradually  prevalent.  They  were  more  and 
more  generally  accepted  under  the  Roman  Empire 
in  proportion  as  Oriental  religions  acquired  more 
authority,  and  in  the  last  days  of  paganism  they 
exerted  a  preponderating  influence. 


After  this  rapid  sketch  of  the  historical  develop- 
ment of  sidereal  eschatology,  we  shall  attempt  to 
trace  the  outlines  of  the  doctrine  and  to  show  its 
varieties. 

We  shall  have  to  examine  four  points: 

1.  Who  obtains  astral  immortality? 

2.  How  does  the  soul  ascend  to  heaven? 

3.  Where  is  the  abode  of  the  blest  to  be  found? 

4.  How  is  the  blessedness  that  is  vouchsafed  to 
them  conceived? 

I.  Who  is  it  that  wins  the  boon  of  this  sidereal 
immortality? 

It  appears  certain  that  in  the  East  it  was  at  first 
reserved  for  those  monarchs  who,  while  still  on 


i8o  Astrology  and  Religion 


earth,  were  raised  by  the  reverence  of  their  sub- 
jects above  their  fellow-men  and  put  almost,  or 
altogether,  on  a  level  with  the  heavenly  powers. 
Traces  of  this  primitive  conception  survived  even 
at  Rome.  According  to  a  tradition  which  is  echoed 
by  Manilius,  *  Nature  first  revealed  her  mysteries 
to  the  minds  of  kings,  whose  lofty  thoughts  reach 
the  simimit  of  the  heavens.  Another  doctrine  was 
also  taught,  that  the  divine  souls  of  sovereigns 
come  from  a  higher  place  than  those  of  other  men, 
that  the  greater  a  man's  dignity,  the  greater  is  the 
dower  he  gets  from  heaven.  But,  in  a  general  way, 
the  rites  employed  to  ensure  immortality  to  kings 
by  putting  them  on  a  level  with  the  gods,  were  by 
degrees  extended  to  important  members  of  their 
entourage.  This  was  a  sort  of  privilege,  of  post- 
humous nobility,  which  was  conferred  on  great 
ministers  of  state,  or  which  they  usurped,  long 
before  the  common  crowd  of  the  dead  attained  it. 
Such  is  the  idea  to  which  Cicero  gives  expression  in 
the  Dream  of  Scipio':  "To  all  those  who  have 
saved,  succoiired,  or  exalted  their  fatherland,  there 
is  assigned  a  fixed  place  in  heaven,  where  they 

*  Manil.,  i.,  41. 

β€’  Cic,  Somn.  Scip.,  c.  3. 


Eschatology  i8i 


will  enjoy  everlasting  bliss,  for  it  is  from  heaven 
that  they  who  guide  and  preserve  states  have  de- 
scended, thither  to  reascend."  This  is  the  repub- 
lican paraphrase  of  the  doctrine  of  the  divinity  of 
kings.  But  if  an  ex-consul  is  thus  willing  to  accord 
apotheosis  to  statesmen,  philosophers  claim  it  for 
sages,  men  of  letters  for  great  poets,  and  artists 
for  creative  geniuses.  Here  the  old  Greek  worship 
of  heroes,  combined  with  belief  in  "catasterism," 
comes  in  to  enlarge  the  narrow  conception  of  mon- 
archy. Hermes  Trismegistus^  taught  that  there 
were  different  kinds  of  royal  souls,  for  there  is  a 
royalty  of  spirit,  a  royalty  of  art,  a  royalty  of 
science,  even  a  royalty  of  bodily  strength.  All 
exceptional  men  resemble  the  gods,  and  the  people 
were  loath  to  believe  that  they  perished  for  ever. 
Some  modem  writers  have  shared  this  sentiment. 
"That  a  Shah  of  Persia  or  a  critic  of  Milan,"  said 
Carducci,  who  had  suffered  at  the  hands  of  the 
latter  class,  "  dies  irrevocably,  I  believe,  and  I  con- 
gratulate myself  on  the  belief.  But  that  Mazzini 
or  that  Dante  Alighieri  is  utterly  dead,  I  am 
entirely  unconvinced . ' ' 

Among  those  heroes  whose  merits  had  opened 
'  Herm,  Trisra,  ap.  Stobaeum,  EcL,  p.  466,  Wachsmuth. 


1 82  Astrology  and  Religion 


to  them  the  gates  of  heaven, β€” "virtus  recludens 
immeritis  mori  caelum,"  as  Horace  puts  it,* β€” the 
military  monarchies  of  the  East  placed  in  the  fore- 
front the  warriors  who  had  died  sword  in  hand  in 
defence  of  their  coimtry,  or  rather  of  their  king. 
This  doctrine,  which  was  deep-rooted  particularly 
in  Syria,  has  been  preserved,  as  is  well  known,  in 
Islam.  But,  side  by  side  with  these  valiant  soldiers, 
pious  priests  also  were  judged  to  merit  immor- 
tality, or  rather  they  adjudged  it  to  themselves. 
Who  could  be  more  worthy  to  mount  to  the  stars 
than  those  who,  while  yet  on  earth,  lived  in  their 
society  and  in  contemplation  of  them?  Then, 
when  Oriental  mysteries  spread,  they  all  professed 
to  prolong  the  existence  of  the  initiated  beyond  the 
hour  of  death  appointed  by  Destiny  and  to  ex- 
empt them  from  the  fatal  law  imposed  on  man- 
kind. Participation  in  the  occult  ceremonies  of 
worship  becomes  an  infallible  means  of  securing 
salvation.  The  gods  welcomed  amongst  them 
the  faithful  who  had  served  them  fervently  and 
had  purified  themselves  by  the  scrupulous  per- 
formance of  rites. 

But  the  demands  of  a  less  exclusive  morality 

*  Horace,  Odes,  iii.,  2,  ai. 


Eschatology  183 

did  not  allow  happiness  beyond  the  grave  to  be 
secured  as  the  reward  of  sectarian  piety.  Side  by 
side  with  devotional  observances  the  practice  of 
more  essentially  human  virtues  was  demanded. 
The  purity  necessary  to  salvation,  which  was  | 
originally  ritual  purity,  now  became  spiritual. 
Though  priests  doubtless  insisted  strongly  on  the 
fulfilment  of  religious  duties,  the  more  philo- 
sophical theologians  looked,  above  all,  to  the 
psychological  conditions  necessary  for  translation 
to  heaven.  We  have  indicated  in  dealing  with 
the  subject  of  ecstasy,^ β€” and  we  shall  return  to 
it  shortly, β€” how  souls  made  gross  by  carnal  pas-  β–  
sions  were  unable  to  ascend  to  the  abode  of  the 
gods  of  light.  For  those  who  have  not  kept 
themselves  pure  throughout  their  lives,  a  post- 
humous purification  is  indispensable. 


2.  This  brings  us  to  the  second  question  which 
we  have  set  before  oiu-selves :  How  did  souls  rise 
to  the  stars  ? 

It  may  be  said  that  originally  they  made  use  of 
every  method  of  locomotion:  they  ascended  to 

Β» See  above,  Lecture  V.,  p.  150. 


184  Astrology  and  Religion 


heaven  on  foot,  on  horseback,  in  carriages,  and 
they  even  had  recourse  to  aviation.  Among  the 
ancient  Egyptians  the  firmament  was  conceived 
as  being  so  close  to  the  mountains  of  the  earth  that 
it  was  possible  to  climb  up  to  it  with  the  aid  of  a 
ladder.  Although  the  stars  had  been  relegated 
to  an  infinite  distance  in  space,  the  ladder  still 
survived  in  Roman  paganism  as  an  amulet  and 
as  a  symbol.  Many  people  continued  to  place  in 
tombs  a  small  bronze  ladder  which  recalled  the 
naive  beliefs  of  distant  ages ;  and  in  the  mysteries  of 
Mithra  a  ladder  of  seven  steps,  made  of  seven 
different  metals,  still  symbolised  the  passage  of  the 
soul  across  the  planetary  spheres. 

Though  it  had  become  difficult  to  reach  heaven 
on  foot,  it  was  still  possible  to  get  there  on  horse- 
back,β€” on  the  back  of  a  winged  horse.  Thus  the 
large  cameo  of  Paris  called  "The  Apotheosis  of 
Augustus,"  represents  a  prince  of  his  house,  Ger- 
manicus  or  Marcellus,  borne  by  a  "Pegasus," 
which  doubtless  has  no  connection  with  Bellero- 
phon's  moimt.  Sometimes  a  griffin  is  preferred  to 
Pegasus:  the  monster  flies  heavenwards  carrying 
on  its  sturdy  back  the  deceased  raised  to  the  level 
of  the  gods.    The  dead,  however,  more  frequently 


Eschatology  185 


travelled  in  a  car, β€” the  car  of  the  Sun.  The 
idea  that  the  divine  charioteer  drives  a  team 
across  the  heavenly  fields  existed  in  very  eariy  . 
times  in  Syria  as  well  as  in  Babylon,  Persia,  and 
Greece.  The  horses  of  fire  and  the  chariot  of  fire,  1 
which  carried  up  the  prophet  Elijah  in  a  whirl- 
wind, are  very  probably  the  horses  and  chariot  of 
the  Sun.  In  the  same  way,  when  Mithra's  mission 
on  earth  was  fulfilled,  he  had  been  conveyed  in  the 
chariot  of  Helios  to  the  celestial  spheres  over  the 
ocean,  and  the  happy  lot  which  the  hero  had  won 
for  himself  he  granted  also  to  his  followers.  The 
Emperors  in  particular  were  commonly  reputed  to 
become  companions  of  the  Sun-god  after  death, 
as  they  had  been  his  protegSs  in  life,  and  to  be  con- 
ducted by  him  in  his  chariot  up  to  the  summit  of 
the  eternal  vaults. 

Finally,  there  is  a  very  wide-spread  belief  of 
Syrian  origin  that  souls  fly  to  heaven  on  the  back 
of  an  eagle.'  According  to  the  story,  Etana  in 
Babylon,  like  Ganymede  in  Greece,  had  been 
carried  off  in  this  way.     The  pious  shared  this 


*  For  further  details  see  my  paper  "L'aigle  fun^raire  des  Sy- 
riens  et  I'apoth^ose  des  empereurs"  {Revue  de  Vhistoire  des  relig- 
ions), 1910. 


1 86  Astrology  and  Religion 


happy  lot.  This  is  why  the  eagle  is  used  as  the 
ordinary  decorative  motif  on  sepulchral  stelae  at 
Hierapolis,  the  holy  city  of  the  great  Syrian  god- 
dess, and  it  appears  with  the  same  meaning  in  the 
West.  At  the  funeral  rites  of  Emperors  at  Rome 
there  was  always  fastened  to  the  top  of  the  pyre  on 
which  the  corpse  was  to  be  consumed,  an  eagle, 
which  was  supposed  to  bear  aloft  the  monarch's 
soul,  and  art  frequently  represents  the  busts  of  the 
Caesars  resting  on  an  eagle  in  the  act  of  taking 
flight,  by  way  of  suggesting  their  apotheosis.  The 
reason  is  that  in  the  East  the  eagle  is  the  bird  of 
the  Baals,  solar  gods,  and  it  carries  to  its  master 
those  who  have  been  his  servants  in  the  world 
below. 

All  these  supposed  methods  of  reaching  heaven 
are  very  primitive :  they  start  from  the  supposition 
that  a  load  has  to  be  carried;  they  hardly  imply 
a  separation  of  body  and  soul,  and  they  are  an- 
terior to  the  distinctions  which  philosophers  es- 
tablished between  different  parts  of  man's  being. 
They  are  religious  survivals  of  very  ancient  con- 
ceptions, which  only  vulgar  minds  still  interpreted 
literally. 

The  same  idea  is  involved  when  magicians  by 


Eschatology  187 

secret  processes  professed  to  assure  the  credulous 
of  the  possibility  of  raising  themselves  upwards. 
If  we  are  to  believe  Amobius,  *  they  asserted  that 
they  could  cause  wings  to  grow  from  the  backs  of 
their  dupes,  so  as  to  enable  them  to  fly  up  to  the 
stars.  One  of  the  wonders  which  miracle-mongers 
most  frequently  boasted  of  working  was  that  of 
soaring  up  into  the  air.  The  phenomena  of  levita- 
tion  are  produced  at  all  periods.  The  power  which 
magic  professed  to  bestow  on  its  adepts,  is  merely 
one  particular  application  of  this  art  to  eschatology 
or  rather  to  deification  {anaOavatiffpio?).  Of  this 
the  papyrus  erroneously  called  a  "Mithraic  lit- 
urgy "  is  the  most  typical  example.' 

These  mechanical  means  of  raising  oneself,  body 
and  soul,  to  the  starry  vault  could  still  be  recog- 
nised by  superstition,  which  picks  up  all  the  ideas 
that  have  dropped  out  in  the  evolution  of  beliefs. 
They  carry  us  back  to  an  extremely  low  stage  of 
religion,  as  we  said.  Hence  theologians  no  longer 
accepted  them  save  as  symbols.  Other  doctrines 
of  a  more  advanced  character  were  developed, 

Β»  Amob.,  Adv.  Nat.,  n.,  33,  62  (p.  65,  5;  97,  27,  Reifferscheid). 
'  Dieterich,  Eine  MithrasUturgie,  1910,  compare   my  Oriental 
Religions  (19 11),  p.  260, 


1 88  Astrology  and  Religion 


and  these  constituted  the  true  teaching  of  the  great 
Oriental  mysteries,  just  as  they  had  secured  the 
adhesion  of  thinking  men.  They  connected  the 
ascent  of  the  soul  after  death  with  physical  and 
ethical  theories,  and  thus  caused  sidereal  immor- 
tality to  enter  into  the  order  of  the  imiverse. 
They  either  appealed  to  solar  attraction,  or  based 
their  doctrine  on  the  actual  nature  of  the  soul. 

The  Pythagoreans  already  believed  that  the 
glittering  particles  of  dust  which  danced  ceaselessly 
in  a  sunbeam  {^vofxara),  were  souls  descend- 
ing from  the  ether,  borne  on  the  wings  of  light. 
They  added  that  this  beam,  passing  through  the 
air  and  through  water  down  to  its  depths,  gave 
life  to  all  things  here  below.  This  idea  persisted 
under  the  Empire  in  the  theology  of  the  mysteries. 
Souls  descended  upon  the  earth,  and  reascended 
after  death  toward  the  sky,  thanks  to  the  rays  of 
the  sun,  which  served  as  the  means  of  transport. 
On  Mithraic  bas-reliefs,  one  of  the  seven  rays  which 
surroimd  the  head  of  Sol  Invictus,  is  seen  dispro- 
portionately prolonged  towards  the  dying  Bull 
in  order  to  awake  the  new  life  that  is  to  spring 
from  the  death  of  the  cosmogonic  animal.  But  this 
ancient  belief  was  brought  into  connection  with 


Eschatology  189 

a  general  theory  held  by  the  Chaldeans.  *  We  saw 
that  in  the  eyes  of  astrologers  the  human  soul  was 
an  igneous  essence,  of  the  same  nature  as  the  celes- 
tial fires.  The  radiant  sun  continually  caused 
particles  of  his  resplendent  orb  to  descend  into 
the  bodies  which  he  called  to  life.  Conversely, 
when  death  has  dissolved  the  elements  of  which 
the  human  being  is  composed,  and  the  soul  has 
quitted  the  fleshly  envelope  in  which  it  was  impris- 
oned, the  sun  elates  it  again  to  himself.  Just  as 
his  ardent  heat  causes  all  material  substances  to 
rise  from  the  earth,  so  it  draws  to  him  again  the 
invisible  essence  that  dwells  in  us.  He  is  the 
*AvayGoy€vs,  "he  who  brings  up  from  below,"  who 
attracts  the  spirit  out  of  the  flesh  that  defiles  it.  By 
a  series  of  emissions  and  absorptions  he  in  turn  sends 
his  burning  emanations  into  bodies  at  birth  and 
after  death  causes  them  to  reascend  into  his  bosom. 

In  this  theory  it  is  to  the  power  of  the  sun,  the! 
great  cosmic  divinity,  that  the  ascension  of  the! 
soul  is  due.  According  to  another  doctrine  men- 
tioned above,  which  we  are  now  going  to  consider 
more  closely,  the  cause  of  this  ascension  is  the 
physical  nature  of  the  soul.  i 

Β« See  above,  Lecture  IV.,  p.  131  ss. 


190  Astrology  and  Religion 


This  doctrine  is  set  forth  with  great  precision 
by  Cicero  in  the  Tusculan  Disputations,^  doubt- 
less after  Posidonius.  The  soul  is  a  fiery  breath 
{anima  inflammata) β€” that  is  to  say,  its  substance 
is  the  lightest  in  this  universe  composed  of  four 
elements.  It  necessarily,  therefore,  has  a  tend- 
ency to  rise,  for  it  is  warmer  and  more  subtle 
than  the  gross  and  dense  air  which  encircles  the 
earth.  It  will  the  more  easily  cleave  this  heavy 
atmosphere,  since  nothing  moves  more  rapidly 
than  a  spirit.  It  must,  therefore,  in  its  con- 
tinuous ascent,  pass  through  that  zone  of  the 
sky  where  gather  the  clouds  and  the  rain,  and 
where  rule  the  winds,  which,  by  reason  of  ex- 
halations from  the  earth,  is  damp  and  foggy. 
When  finally  it  reaches  the  spaces  filled  by  an 
air  that  is  rarefied  and  warmed  by  the  sim,  it  finds 
elements  similar  to  its  own  substance,  and,  ceas- 
ing to  ascend,  it  is  maintained  in  equilibrium. 
Henceforth  it  dwells  in  these  regions,  which  are  its 
natural  home,  continually  vivified  by  the  same 
principles  that  feed  the  everlasting  fires  of  the 
stars. 

This  theory  made  it  easier  than  the  previous 

Β»  Tusc.  Disp.,  i.,  43,  Β§  i8. 


Eschatology  191 

theory  had  done  to  establish  a  firm  connexion 
between  ethical  beliefs  concerning  future  destiny 
and  physical  theories  about  the  constitution  of 
the  universe  and  the  nature  of  man.  We  have 
seen''  that  virtue  was  conceived  as  liberation  from 
the  dominion  of  the  flesh;  the  soul  is  never  purely 
spiritual  or  immaterial,  but  when  it  abandons 
itself  to  the  passions,  it  becomes  gross,  its  sub- 
stance grows  more  corporeal,  if  I  may  use  the 
expression,  and  then  it  is  too  heavy  to  rise  to  the 
stars  and  gain  the  spheres  of  light.  Its  mere 
density  will  compel  it  to  float  in  our  mephitic 
atmosphere  until  it  has  been  purified  and  conse- 
quently lightened.  Thus  the  door  is  opened  to 
all  doctrines  concerning  punishment  beyond  the 
grave.  How  did  pagans  conceive  this  Purgatory 
situated  in  the  air? 

There  is  a  very  old  opinion  that  the  soul  is  a 
breath  and  that,  at  the  moment  when  it  escapes 
through  the  mouth  of  the  dying  man,  it  is  carried 
away  by  the  winds.  Thus  the  atmosphere  was 
filled  with  wandering  souls,  which  became  demons 
with  power  to  succour  or  harm  mortals.  The 
origin  of  these  beliefs  goes  back  to  the  most  primi- 

*  See  above,  p.  183,  and  Lecture  V.,  p.  150. 


192  Astrology  and  Religion 


tive  animism.  But  the  mysteries  introduced  into 
them  the  idea  of  purification.  Souls  tossed  by 
whiriwinds  are  freed  from  defilements  contracted 
during  life,  just  as  linen  hung  in  the  air  is  bleached 
and  loses  all  odour.  When,  after  being  thus  buf- 
feted and  blown  about  by  the  winds,  souls  are  puri- 
fied from  part  of  their  sins,  they  rise  to  the  zone 
of  the  clouds,  where  they  are  drenched  by  rain  and 
plunged  into  the  gulf  of  the  upper  waters.  Thus 
cleansed  from  the  stains  that  polluted  them,  they 
reach  at  last  the  fires  of  heaven,  whose  heat 
scorches  them.  Not  till  they  have  undergone  this 
threefold  trial,  during  which  they  have  passed 
through  countless  years  of  cruel  expiation,  do 
they  find  at  length  everlasting  peace  in  the 
serenity  of  the  ether. 

Virgil  alludes  to  this  doctrine  in  the  famous  line 
of  the  sixth  book  of  the  ^neid,  *  where,  speaking 
of  souls,  he  says: 

Aliae  panduntur  inanes 
Suspensae  ad  ventos,  aliis  sub  gurgite  vasto 
Infectum  eluitur  scelus  aut  exuritur  igni. 

Again,  the  passage  of  souls  through  the  elements 
is  represented  symbohcally  on  a  fimeral  monument 

Β» Virgil,  JEn.,  vi.,  740. 


Eschatology  193 

almost  contemporary  with  the  poet.  Above 
the  portrait  of  the  deceased  there  appear  first 
in  the  spandrels  of  this  cippus,  two  busts  of  the 
Winds  facing  each  other.  Higher  up,  on  the 
architrave  are  two  Tritons  and  two  dolphins,  which 
evidently  represent  the  idea  of  the  aqueous  ele- 
ment. Finally,  at  the  top  of  the  stone,  in  the 
pediment,  we  see  two  lions  which,  as  on  the  Mith- 
raic  monuments,  are  symbols  of  fire,  the  igneous 
principle.  * 

Side  by  side  with  physical  ideas,  mj^hological 
beliefs  always  retained  their  sway.  Various  sects 
professed  to  assure  to  the  deceased  a  passage 
through  these  regions  peopled  by  malevolent 
demons:  they  taught  their  members  prayers  which 
would  propitiate  hostile  powers;  they  instructed 
them  in  formulae,  consisting  of  veritable  "pass- 
words," which  would  compel  the  commandants 
{apxovrss)^  posted  to  guard  the  gates  of 
heaven,  to  allow  them  to  enter  the  upper  sphere. 
Here  is  a  legacy  from  the  ancient  religions  of  the 
East.  The  Egyptian  Book  of  the  Dead  is  a  verit- 
able guide  to  the  other  world,  and  the  Orphic 
tablets  of  Petilia  are  of  the  same  character.     The 

Β»  Jahresb.  Inst.  Wien,  xii.  (1910),  p.  213. 
13 


194  Astrology  and  Religion 


papyrus  of  Paris,  called  a  Mithraic  liturgy,  affords 
us  the  most  characteristic  example  of  the  use  of 
these  magical  processes. 

But  more  often  the  priests  professed  to  give  the 
soul  a  god  to  lead  it  on  its  perilous  journey 
through  the  whirlwinds  of  air,  water,  and  fire  to 
the  starry  heavens.  "Among  the  dead,"  says  a 
funeral  inscription,*  "there  are  two  companies: 
one  moves  upon  the  earth,  the  other  in  the  ether 
among  the  choirs  of  stars;  I  belong  to  the  latter, 
for  I  have  obtained  a  god  as  my  guide."  This 
divine  escort  of  souls  frequently  retains  the  name 
of  Hermes  in  conformity  with  ancient  Greek 
mythology.  An  epigram  belonging  to  the  first 
century  of  our  era  apostrophises  the  deceased  in 
these  words:  "Hermes  of  the  wingM  feet,  taking 
thee  by  the  hand,  has  conducted  thee  to  Olympus 
and  made  thee  to  shine  among  the  stars."'  But 
more  often  the  r61e  of  escort  now  devolves  upon 
the  Sun  himself:  We  have  seen^  that  at  the  end 
of  paganism  the  royal  star  is  figured  as  carrying 
mortals  in  his  flying  chariot.    Those  who  had  not 

Β»Kaibel,  Epigratntn.  Grceca,  650. 

*  Haussoullier,  Revue  de  phUologie,  1909,  p.  6. 

Β» See  above,  p.  185. 


Eschatology  195 


by  their  piety  merited  the  protection  of  the  god 
whose  duty  it  was  to  escort  and  introduce  them, 
and  who  nevertheless  ventured  up  to  heaven,  were 
cast  headlong  into  the  perpetually  raging  gulf  of 
the  warring  elements  which  fought  imceasingly 
around  the  earth. 

3.  The  lowest  of  the  seven  planetary  spheres,  that 
of  the  moon,  separates  the  domain  of  the  violent 
and  restless  elements  and  of  beings  subject  to  fate, 
from  that  of  the  eternal  gods,  where  all  is  order  and 
regularity.  What  becomes  of  the  souls  that  enter 
this  celestial  zone,  and  where  are  they  stationed? 
In  other  words,  where  is  the  abode  of  the  blest? β€” 
the  third  question  which  we  have  to  examine. 

The  masses  did  not  attain  to  very  precise  ideas 
on  this  subject:  they  hesitated,  they  contented 
themselves  with  the  general  assertion  that  the  soul 
is  "among  the  stars."  At  the  beginning  of  their 
poems,  Lucan  addressing  Nero  and  Statius  address- 
ing Domitian  both  asked  what  part  of  heaven 
these  Emperors  will  inhabit  after  their  apotheosis^ : 
Will  they  mount  on  the  flaming  chariot  of  the  Sun? 
will  they  take  their  place  as  new  stars  among  the 

'  Lucan,  i.,  45  ss.     Stat.,  Thebaid.,  i.,  22. 


196  Astrology  and  Religion 


constellations?  Or  even  will  Jupiter  himself  in 
the  height  of  the  heavens  yield  to  them  his 
sceptre?  In  the  same  way  theologians  doubted 
where  to  place  the  Elysian  Fields.  The  Stoics  had 
already  emphatically  declared  that  they  were  not 
situated  in  the  depths  of  the  earth,  as  the  ancient 
Greeks  beheved.  In  conformity  with  their  system 
of  physical  interpretations  of  m5rthological  names, 
Acheron  became  in  their  eyes  the  air,  Tartarus 
and  Pyriphlegethon  the  zones  of  fire  and  hail. 
As  for  the  Elysian  Fields,  they  are  foimd  to  be 
located  sometimes  in  the  moon,  sometimes 
between  the  moon  and  the  sun,  sometimes  in  the 
sphere  of  the  fixed  stars  and  particidarly  in  the 
Milky  Way,  sometimes  beyond  this  extreme  sphere 
of  the  heavens,  outside  the  limits  of  the  world. 
Among  the  various  doctrines  there  are  two  of  which 
we  have  more  precise  information  from  ancient 
authors.  One  is  set  forth  by  Plutarch  after  De- 
metrius of  Tarsus*:  it  is  a  combination  of  the 
ideas  of  Posidonius  with  the  religious  beliefs  of  the 
mysteries.  According  to  this  doctrine,  man  is 
composed  of  body  {<J<^h^),  nutritive  soul  {^^XV), 

'  Plut.,  De  Facie  in  Orbe  Lunae,  c.  26;  cf.  my  Thiologie  solaire, 
pp.  464,  475. 


Eschatology  197 

and  reason  (yovs).  The  body  is  made  of  earth; 
the  vital  principle,  which  nourishes  it  and  causes 
it  to  grow,  is  lunar;  reason  comes  to  us  from  the 
sun.  Death  severs  from  the  body  the  nutritive 
soul  and  the  rational  soul ;  the  former  is  dissolved  in 
the  moon,  the  latter  ultimately,  after  complete 
purification,  reascends  to  its  original  source,  the 
fount  of  all  light. 

This  doctrine  was  adopted  by  those  who  re- 
garded the  Sun  as  the  principal  god.  But  when,  as 
we  have  explained, '  paganism  renounced  the  view 
that  the  Sun  is  the  lord  of  the  world,  the  Prime 
Cause,  and  set  the  Supreme  Being  beyond  the 
limits  of  the  sensible  world,  enthroning  him  above 
the  planetary  spheres  in  the  highest  of  the  heavens, 
the  abode  of  the  blest  was  naturally  transferred 
to  the  seat  of  divinity ;  and  a  theory,  more  com- 
plicated than  that  of  solar  immortality,  but  doubt- 
less only  a  development  of  it,  prevailed  towards 
the  end  of  the  Roman  empire. 

This  psychology,  which  owed  its  triumph  to  the 
astrological  cults  of  Asia,  professed  to  establish 
a  seven-fold  division  in  the  soul,  to  which  cor- 
responded seven  creations.     It  taught  that  our 

Β»  See  above,  Lecture  IV.,  p.  134. 


198  Astrology  and  Religion 


soul  descends  from  the  height  of  heaven  to  this 
sublunary  world,  passing  through  the  gates  of 
the  planetary  spheres,  and  thus  at  its  birth  the 
soul  acquires  the  dispositions  and  the  qualities 
peculiar  to  each  of  these  stars.  After  death  it 
regains  its  celestial  home  by  the  same  path.  Then, 
as  it  traverses  the  zones  of  the  sky,  which  are 
placed  one  above  another,  it  divests  itself  of  the 
passions  and  faculties  which  it  has  acquired  during 
its  descent  to  earth,  as  it  were  of  garments.  To 
the  moon  it  siurenders  its  vital  and  alimentary 
energy,  to  Mercury  its  cupidity,  to  Venus  its 
amorous  desires,  to  the  sun  its  intellectual  capaci- 
ties, to  Mars  its  warlike  ardour,  to  Jupiter  its 
ambitious  dreams,  to  Satiun  its  slothful  tenden- 
cies. It  is  naked,  disencumbered  of  all  sensibility, 
when  it  reaches  the  eighth  heaven,  there  to  enjoy, 
as  a  sublime  essence,  in  the  eternal  light  where  live 
the  gods,  bliss  without  end. 

All  these  doctrines,  then,  in  spite  of  differences 
in  detail,  taught  that  souls,  descended  from  the 
light  above,  were  raised  to  the  region  of  the  stars, 
where  they  dwelt  forever  with  these  radiant  divini- 
ties. This  eschatology  of  *  *  Chaldean ' '  origin  grad- 
ually displaced  all  others  under  the  Empire.    The 


Eschatology  199 

Elysian  Fields,  which  not  only  the  ancient  Greeks, 
but  also  the  followers  of  Isis  and  Serapis  still  lo- 
cated in  the  depths  of  the  earth,  were  transferred 
to  the  ether  which  laves  the  stars,  and  the  sub- 
terranean world  became  henceforth  the  gloomy 
abode  of  malevolent  spirits.  This  conception,  a 
novelty  in  Europe,  had  long  been  that  of  Persian 
dualism,  which  the  mysteries  of  Mithra  imported 
into  the  West.  Their  theology  systematically  con- 
trasts the  infernal  darkness,  into  which  are  plunged 
demons  and  reprobates,  with  the  bright  abodes  of 
the  gods  and  the  elect. 

β€’  β€’  β€’  β€’  β€’  β€’  β€’ 

4.  Before  concluding  this  lecture,  we  have  still 
a  fourth  question  to  examine:  What  conception 
was  formed  of  the  bliss  reserved  for  the  elect  who 
were  raised  to  the  stars? 

We  have  seen  (p.  173)  that  the  mysteries  of 
Bacchus  and  Thracian  Orphism  represented 
immortality  as  a  sort  of  holy  intoxication:  the 
faithful,  sharing  the  banquet  of  the  gods,  rejoiced 
with  them  for  ever  at  a  feast  liberally  supplied  with 
wine.  These  beliefs  were  combined  with  sidereal 
eschatology,  only  the  locality  of  the  repast  was 
transferred  to  the  new  Olympus,  and  the  idea  of 


200  Astrology  and  Religion 


a  celestial  banquet  was  to  survive  up  to  the  end 
of  paganism  and  to  impose  itself,  at  any  rate  as 
a  symbol,  even  on  Christianity. 

But  Plato  had  already  ridiculed  those  who 
looked  upon  ceaseless  wine-bibbing  as  the  highest 
reward  of  virtue,  and  the  author  of  the  Epinomis 
already  conceived  eternal  life  as  the  contem- 
plation of  the  most  beautiful  things  which  eye 
can  perceive β€” that  is,  the  constellations.  This 
idea  was  developed  in  the  sidereal  cults,  and  Posi- 
donius  was  to  set  forth  in  stately  language  how  the 
contemplation  of  the  sky  and  the  study  of  the  stars 
is  the  preparation  for  another  existence,  in  which 
human  reason  will  know  the  fulness  of  the  sublime 
joy  which  a  transient  ecstasy  causes  it  here  below. 
As  soon  as  it  is  delivered  from  the  trammels  of  the 
flesh,  the  soul  will  soar  to  these  lofty  regions, 
whither  it  has  hitherto  been  unable  to  escape 
except  at  intervals.  Flying  across  the  immensity 
of  space,  it  will  reascend  to  the  stars  from  which  it 
descended.  Embracing  in  its  view  the  entire  cir- 
cuit of  the  world,  it  will  perceive  our  globe  as  a 
scarcely  visible  point,  or  as  an  ant-heap  for  the 
dominion  of  which  a  host  of  minute  insects  con- 
tend.   This  earth,  frozen  in  the  north,  scorched  in 


Eschatology  201 

the  south,  submerged  all  round  by  the  ocean, 
intersected  by  deserts,  devastated  and  defiled,  is 
uninhabitable  except  here  and  there.  How  con- 
temptible will  appear  to  the  soul  the  narrowness  of 
its  former  dwelling,  how  empty  the  ambition  of 
those  who  dream  of  no  other  immortality  than 
glory  in  this  finite  realm !  As  soon  as  it  reaches 
the  starry  spheres,  reason  is  nourished  and  expands ; 
in  its  former  home  it  regains  its  original  qualities; 
it  rejoices  among  the  divine  stars;  it  contemplates 
all  the  glory  of  the  bright  heaven,  and  at  the  same 
time  it  is  ravished  by  the  accordant  sounds  of  en- 
chanting music,  the  glorious  world-concert  made 
by  the  harmonious  movement  of  the  spheres. 
Freed  from  the  passions  of  the  body,  it  will  be  able 
to  abandon  itself  entirely  to  its  insatiable  desire  for 
knowledge.  Marvelling  at  the  sidereal  revolu- 
tions, it  will  set  itself  to  comprehend  them;  its 
keener  vision  will  enable  it  to  discover  the  causes 
of  all  phenomena,  and  it  will  receive  a  full  revela- 
tion of  all  the  secrets  of  Nature β€” that  is,  of  God. 

The  doctrine  of  sidereal  immortality  is  certainly 
the  most  elevated  that  antiquity  conceived.  It 
was  at  this  definitive  formula  that  paganism 
stopped.    This  belief  was  not  to  perish  utterly 


202  Astrology  and  Religion 


with  it;  and  even  after  the  stars  had  been  despoiled 
of  their  divinity,  it  survived  to  some  extent  the 
theology  which  had  created  it.  If  I  had  not 
already  abused  your  patience,  it  would  be  an  inter- 
esting study  to  join  you  in  searching  for  survivals 
of  these  pagan  tenets  through  the  Middle  Ages, 
and  in  showing  the  forms  which  they  assumed 
in  the  popular  creed  and  amongst  the  divines. 
In  general,  souls  continued  to  be  represented  as 
passing  through  the  spheres  of  heaven  in  order  to 
reach  the  abode  of  the  Most  High.  May  I  remind 
you  that  Dante  was  still  inspired  by  these  most 
ancient  astrological  conceptions?  His  Paradise 
shows  us  the  blest,  who  have  practised  the 
virtues  proper  to  each  of  the  planets,  inhabiting 
the  spheres  of  these  seven  wandering  stars.  To 
destroy  these  old  eschatological  ideas  it  was  neces- 
sary for  Copernicus  and  Galileo  to  overthrow  the 
system  of  Ptolemy  and  bring  down  those  heavens 
peopled  by  bright  beings,  and  so  to  open  to  the 
imagination  the  infinite  spaces  of  a  boundless 
universe. 


INDEX 


Acheron,  169,  196. 

Achikar,  66. 

Air  (worshipped),  121 β€” filled 
with  demons,  122,  191;  see 
"Winds." 

Alexander,  59,  80 β€” (change 
after),  54;  see  "Seleucids." 

Alexander  of  Aphrodisias,  157. 

Amenophis  IV,  74. 

Andromeda,  117. 

Animism,  15,  32,  192. 

Anthropomorphism,  37. 

Antigonus,  80. 

Antiochus  of  Commagene,  81. 

Anu,  22,  32;  see  "Heaven." 

Aphrodite.    See  "Venus." 

ApoUonius  of  Myndus,  57. 

Apotheosis,  94,  182,  186  ss 

Archidemus,  70. 

Arellius  Fuscus,  148. 

Ares.     5ee"Mars." 

Aristarchus,  of  Samos,  67. 

Aristophanes,  37,  175. 

Aristotle,  40;  see  "Peripatet- 
ics." 

Artemidorus  of  Parium,  57. 

Asceticism,  152  ss. 

Astrologers  (Assyrian),  9  ss. β€” 
(in  Rome),  148  s. β€” and  im- 
mortality, 170,  182;  see 
"Chaldeans." 

Astrology  (importance  of),  i  ss. 
β€” Babylonian,  4, 17  ss. β€” dis- 
semination, 73  ss. β€” in  Greece, 
52 β€” in  Egypt,  74 β€” in  Syria, 
77 β€” in  Roman   empire,   86 


ss. β€” in  Oriental  cults,  89  ss. ; 
see  "Stars,"  Planets,"  "Zo- 
diac," etc. 
Astronomy  (Babylonian),  6  ss., 

56  s. β€” (Greek),   14,  44  ss., 

57  s. β€” and  theology,  102  s. 
Attis,  89  ss.,  104. 
Augustus,  86,  94,  165. 
Aurelian,  97,  133. 

B. 

Baals  (Syrian),  79  s.,  89, 104. 

Babylon  (astronomy),  6  ss. β€” 
(religion),  15  ss.  β€”  and 
Greece,  42  ss.  β€”  hellenised 
city,  57 β€” (Stoics  in),  70 β€” 
destroyed,  71. 

Babylonians.  5ec  "  Chaldeans." 

Bacchus  mysteries  (ecstasy) , 
147 β€” (immortality),  173,199. 

Banquet  (celestial),  no. 

Bednacum,  i6i. 

Bel,  22  s. β€” in  Syria,  79;  see 
"Baals." 

Berenice  (lock  of),  176. 

Berosus,  31,  56,  129. 

Bliss  of  heaven,  199  s. 

Boll  (quoted),  xiii,  9,  52,  57. 

Brontologia,  57. 

C. 

Caelus,  105,  no,  114,  123;  see 

"Heaven,"  "Uranus." 
Calendar,    108 β€” (Babylonian), 
7,  10 β€” (Greek),  44. 


203 


204 


Index 


Callimachus  (Iambics),  66. 

Carducci  (quoted),  i8i. 

Cameades,  154. 

Catasterism,  117,  176,  181. 

Catholic  (meaning),  113. 

Century  (god),  no. 

Chaeremon,  90. 

Chaldaeus,  XaXdouos  (meanings 
of),  26  s. 

' '  Chaldean ' '  oracles ,  1 93 β€” 
planetary  system,  127, 165. 

Chaldeans,  their  astronomy, 
6  ss. β€” their  religion,  15  ss. β€” 
theology,  98  ss. β€” science,  42 
ss.,  73 β€” and  Stoicism,  69, 
81 β€” and  Greeks,  57  ss. β€” 
and  immortality,  35, 198  ss.; 
see  ' '  Babylon, "  "  Astrol- 
ogers." 

Chariot  of  Sun,  184. 

Chiron,  117. 

Christmas,  162. 

Chronocratories,  109,  165. 

Chronology.    See  "Calendar." 

Cicero,  85,  103,  190 β€” {Dream 
ofScipio),  178,  180. 

Commodus,  96. 

Conon,  176. 

Constantine,  98. 

Constantius  Chlorus,  98. 

Constellations  (gods) ,  ii6ss. 

Contemplation  of  heaven,  loi, 
139 β€” (a  communion),  144 β€” 
(source  of  knowledge),  145 
β€” of  gods,  173,201. 

Copernicus,  xvi,  68,  202. 

Cosmic  emotion,  140,  143. 

D. 

Dante  (Paradiso),  174, 202. 
Day  (god),  108  ss. 
Decans  (gods  of),  33, 118. 
Demetrius  (prayer  of),  156. 
Demetrius  of  Tarsus,  196. 
Democritus,  47. 


Demons,  123 β€” and  souls,  191, 
199. 

Denderah  (zodiac  of),  2. 

Diels,  65. 

Diodorus,  27  s.,  80. 

Diogenes  of  Babylonia,  70,  82. 

Dionysiac  ecstasy.  See  Bac- 
chus. 

Dioscuri,  1 16. 

Domitian,  96. 

Dupuis,  I. 

E. 

Eagle  (funeral),  185. 

Earth  (worship  of),  22,  32;  see 
"Elements." 

Eclipses,  9  s.,  20,  61  ss. 

Ecliptic,  9,  42. 

Ecstasy.     5ee  "  Mysticism." 

Egypt,  49,  56,  74  s.,  108,  126, 
193;  5ce"Isis,"  "Ra." 

Elagabalus,  96. 

Elements  (gods),  34,  121 β€” 
purify  souls,  191  s. 

Elijah,  185. 

Elysian  Fields  (in heaven),  196, 
198. 

Emesa,  79, 96. 

Emperors  and  star-worship, 
94  ss.  β€”  eternal,  106  β€”  im- 
mortal, 180,  184  ss. 

Enoch  (Book  of),  25,  79. 

Epicurus,  150  s.,  168  s. 

Epigenes  of  Byzantium,  57. 

Epinomis  (dialogue),  26,  48, 
200. 

Eschatology,  168  ss.;  see  "Im- 
mortality." 

Eternity  (God),  107 β€” of  the 
world,  30 β€” of  stars,  104  ss. 
β€” of  emperors,  106. 

Ether  (god),  118. 

Eudoxus  of  Cnidus,  52. 

Euhemerus,  55  s. 

Eye  (power  of),  loi  & 


Index 


205 


Fatalism    (Babylonian),    28 β€” 

and  morals,  153  ss. β€” (Stoic), 

69. 
Fire  (worship  of),  32  s.,  121 β€” 

purifies   souls,   192   ss.;   see 

"Elements." 
Firmicus  Matemus,  160. 
Fortune  (Tych^),  158, 159. 
Free  will,  154. 

G. 

Galileo,  vi,  202, 
Tviifuay  (sun-dial),  42. 
Golden  Number,  44. 
Greeks  (religion  of),  36  ss. β€” 
and  Chaldeans,  41  ss.,  81  ss. 
Guide  of  souls,  193  ss. 

H. 

Harmony  of  world,  102  ss.,  123. 
Heaven  (god),  22,  32,  114  s., 

123 β€” (beauty  of),   143;    see 

"Uranus." 
Heliodorus'  Ethicpics,  89. 
Heliogabalus.      See     "Elaga- 

balus." 
Heliopolis,  79. 
Helios,  37;5ec  "Sun." 
Hepatoscopy,  22,  57. 
Heraclitus,  174. 
Hermes    Psychopompos,     194; 

see  "Mercury." 
Hermes  Trismegistus,  76,  181. 
Heroes  (immortal),  117,  181. 
Hierapolis  (Syria),  79,  186. 
Hipparchus,  5,  58,  61  ss.,  70, 

177- 

Homer,  3,  38. 

Horace,  182. 

Hours    (twelve),    42  β€”  (god- 
desses), lios. 

Hypsistos,  80,  135. 


lamblichus,  83. 

Immortality  in  the  tomb,  168 
s. β€” ^in  the  nether  world,  169, 
1 73 1 199 β€” aiid  mysteries,  172 
ss.  β€”  astral,  173  ss.  β€”  solar, 
189  s.,  196  β€”  in  heaven, 
196,  198. 

Invincible  stars,  16,  105 β€” Sun, 
96  s. β€” emperors,  95,  106. 

lonians,  42,  174. 

Ishtar,  22,  24,  47,  79;  see 
"Venus." 

Isis  and  Serapis  (mysteries), 
89  s.,  126,  173,  199. 

Islam,  154,  182. 

Israel  (star-worship),  78;  see 
"Jews." 

J. 

Jastrow  (quoted),  2  s.,  6, 21, 23. 
Jews,    105,  164;   see  "Israel," 

"PhUo." 
Julian  (emperor),  98,  135. 
Jupiter,    10,    24,    43,    45;    see 

' '  Marduk, "  "  Planets, " 

"Baals." 

K. 

Kant,  141. 

Kidenas  (Kidinnu),  62  ss. 
Kings  immortal,  199  s. 
Kronos.     See  ' '  Saturn. ' ' 
Kugler,  7  ss.,  12, 44,  64. 

L. 

Ladder  (leads  to  heaven),  183. 
Language  and  astrology,  166. 
Leconte  de  Lisle,  170. 
Letronne,  xv,  2. 
Lucan,  195. 
Lucretius,  169, 


206 


Index 


M. 

Magi,  27,  i09;5eΒ«"Mithra." 
Magic,  112,  159  s.,  186  s. 
Manasseh,  78. 
Manilius,  85  ss.,  106,  142,  149, 

154.  180. 
Marduk,    10,  22,   24,   46;  see 

"Jupiter," 
Mars,  24,  45; 5ce "Planets." 
Mathematics,    and   astrology, 

14,21,29  s.,  112. 
Mercury,  45,  62,  119,  128;  see 

"Planets." 
Mesopotamia.  5cΒ« "Babylon." 
Me  ton  (cycle  of),  44. 
Mithra,  89  ss.,  no,  121,  184, 

185,  187,  188,  194. 
Month     (duration     of),    61 β€” 

(god),  108  ss. 
Moon-god,  36  ss.,  59  s.,  1 19, 124 

ss. β€” and  astronomy,  59  ss. β€” 

abode  of  souls,  174  s.,  196; 

see  "Sin." 
Morals  of  astrologers,  149  ss. 
Mysteries  (Oriental),  89  ss.,  182 

ss.;    see  "Bacchus,"  "Isis," 

"Mithra." 
Mysticism  (astral),  140,  144  s., 

167  s.;  see  "  Dionysiac  ecs- 
tasy." 

N. 

Nabonassar  (era  of),  8. 

Nabourianos,  62. 

Natalis  Invicti,  162. 

Nebo,  24,  46. 

Necessity    (in    Babylon),    28; 

jΒ«e  "Fatalism." 
Nechepso,  76. 
Neo-Platonists,  93,  94,  135. 
Nergal,  24,  46. 
Night  (god),  109  s. 
Nigidius  Figulus,  88. 
Ninib,  24,  46. 


Nineveh  (astronomy  in),  9. 
Numbers  sacred,  29  s.,  in. 

O. 

Omnipotence  of  gods,  113  s. 

Oppolzer,  60. 

Oriental  religions,  89  ss.;   see 

"Mysteries," 
Orphism,  175,  193. 
Osiris,  104;  5Β«e"  Isis." 

P. 


Palmyra,  98,  133. 
Panaetius,  83,  169. 
Pan-Baby lonists,  2  ss.,  18. 
Parthians,  12 β€” (invasion),  67, 

71. 

Pascal,  142. 

Pegasus,  bearer  of  souls,  184. 

Peripatetics,  134  s.,  158,  170; 
see  "Aristotle." 

Perseus,  117. 

Persian  religion,  26,  90  ss.; 
ice  "Magi,"  "Mithra." 

Petilia  (tablets  of),  193. 

Petosiris,  76, 

Philip  of  Opus,  48,  49. 

Philo  the  Jew,  27,  32,  85,  134. 

Philosophers  and  star-worship, 
39.  55;  see  "Plato,"  "Sto- 
icians." 

Philostratus,  89, 

Phrygian  mysteries,  89,  173. 

Pindar,  52. 

Planets  known  by  Chaldeans, 
10,  II,  13,  60 β€” by  Greeks, 
43 β€” (names),  24,  46 β€” moved 
by  Sun,  128  s. β€” (worship  of), 
24  ss.,  32,  119  s.,  163  ss. β€” 
and  days,  164  s. β€” and  souls, 
198  s. 

Plato,  39,  48,  55,  172,  200;  see 
"Neo-Platonists," 


Index 


207 


Pliny,  62,  70 β€” on  inamortality, 

171.177- 

Plutarch,  196. 

Porphyry,  83. 

Posidonius  of  Apamea,  70,  82, 
83  ss.,  102  s.,  150 β€” mysti- 
cism, 145 β€” eschatology,  167, 
172,  178,  190,  200;  see 
"Stoicism." 

Prayers,  I5SS.,  I57  s. 

Precession  of  equinoxes,  5,  12, 
58. 

Proclus,  109. 
β€’><.K         Ptolemy,  xx,9,  61,  65,  92, 146, 
159, 176,202. 

Purgatory,  191. 

Purification  of  souls,  183,  191 
ss. 

Pythagoras,  39,  43,  52,  188. 

Pythagoreans  (Neo-) ,  87  s. ,  1 88. 

R. 

Ra  (Sun  god),  74,  126. 
Reason,  celestial  fire,  132,  177, 

196;  see  "Sovil." 
Renan,  124. 
Rome,  117;  see  "Zodiac." 


Sargonides,  9ss.,  78. 

Saturn,  24,  45,  119 β€” planet  of 

the    Sun,    48 β€” (prayer    to), 

163;  see  "Planets." 
Schiaparelli  (quoted),  7, 20,  64. 
Schleiermacher,  155. 
Seasons  (worship  of),  31, 108  ss. 
Selene.     See  "Moon." 
Selenodromia,  57. 
Seleucid  princes,  56,  80. 
Seleucus  of  Seleucia,  67. 
Seneca,  85, 142, 156, 157. 
Serapis.    See"Isis." 
Severi,  96  s. 
Shamash,  22,  47,  59,  78,  125; 

see  "Sun." 


Sin,  22,   47,    59   s.,    125;    see 

"Moon." 

Sky.     .See  "  Heaven." 

Soldiers  immortal,  182. 

Soudines,  56,  62, 

Soul  (nature  of),  34,  70,  132, 
192,  196,  198;  see  "Immor- 
tality," "Purification." 

Stars  (divinity  of)..  116  ss.;  see 
"Planets,  "Zodiac,"  "Sun," 
"Moon." 

Statins,  195. 

Stoicism  (star- worship)  ,55, 108, 
134 β€” and  Chaldeans,  56,  69 
ss.  β€”  (Syrian) ,  82  s.  β€”  and 
mysteries,  93  β€”  (determin- 
ism), 29,  153  ss. β€” and  im- 
mortality, 168  s.,  177,  196; 
see  "Posidonius,"  "Seneca." 

Srotxeta,  34,  12 1. 

Strabo  (quoted),  62,  72. 

Strassmaier,  7. 

Sun-worship  (Chaldean),  32, 
125β€” (Egyptian),  74  s.β€” 
(Greek),  36  s.,  39  s. β€” (Ro- 
man), I25ss.,i33ss.,i6iss. β€” 
Sun  invincible,  97, 105, 133 β€” 
eternal,  104 β€” guide  of  souls, 
185,  194 β€” moves  the  planets, 
128  ss. β€” heart  and  reason  of 
world,  130  ss. β€” creator  of 
soul,  131  s. β€” solar  immortal- 
ityi  133.  188,  196 β€” Sun,  su- 
preme god,  97  ss.,  124  ss. β€” 
spiritual  sun,  135;  see  "Ra," 
"Mithra,"  "Shamash." 

Sunday,  163. 

Syria  (astral  religion),  49,  77 
ss. β€” (Stoicism  in),  69,  81  s. β€” 
influence  on  Rome,  80,  89 
ss.,  96. 


Theophrastus,  53,  66. 
Tiberius,  86,  94,  157. 
Time  (god),  31, 107  ss. 


208 


Index 


Tobit  (book  of),  66. 
T6t.  5Β«e  "Hermes." 
Triads,  22,  47,  79. 
Trinity  of  the  world,  123. 

U. 

Uranus    (god),    50,    115;    see 

"  Caelus." 
Universality  of  gods,  113. 


Venus,  22,  45,  47,  80, 119, 128; 

see  "Planets." 
Vettius  Valens,  62,  157,  170. 
Virgil,  192. 
Voltaire,  103. 

W. 

Water  (worship  of),  22,  32  s., 

121;  see"  Elements. ' ' 
Week,  164  ss. 
Winds  (gods),  33. β€” drag  souls, 

192  ss.;  see"AiT." 


World  divine,  32,  69,  115  ss., 
123, 136. 

Worship  and  fatalism,  157  ss.; 
see  ^'Sun,"  "Moon,"  "Pla- 
nets," "Stars." 

X. 

Xenocrates,  39. 
Xenophanes,  40. 


Year  (Chaldean),  7  s. β€” (god), 
108  ss. 

Z. 

Zeno.    See  ' '  Stoicism . ' ' 
Zervan  Akarana,  109. 
Zeus.     5ec  "Jupiter." 
Zodiac    (Chaldean),   9,    12, β€” 

(Greek),   42 β€” (worship  of), 

33.  "8. 


Ji  Selection  from  the 
Catalogue  of 

C.  P.  PUTNAMS  SONS 


Complete  Catalogue  sent 
on  application 


AMERICAN  LECTURES 
ON  THE  HISTORY  OF  RELIGIONS 


L   1Rbi5S-H)avi&sβ€” Bu&&bfsm :  ttB  Ibtstor^  anb 
Xiteraturc.     By  t.  w.   Rhys-davids,  ll.d., 

Ph.D.,  Professor  of  Pali  and  Buddhist  Literature  at 
University  College,  London.  Crown  octavo.  iVir/, 
$1.50. 

**  .  .  .  An  admirable  handbook  of  Buddhism,  written  from  a  point  of  view 
tt  once  scholarly  and  unprejudiced." β€” Si,  Paul  Pioneer  Press. 

n.   Brintonβ€” IReligions  of  iprtmitfve  peoples. 

By  Daniel  G.  Brinton,  A.M.,  M.D.,  LL.D.,  Sc.D., 
Professor  of  Archaeology  and  Linguistics  in  the 
University  of  Pennsylvania.  Crown  octavo.  Net, 
$1.50. 

**  .  .  .^  No  book  has  yet  appeared  which  brings  the  religious  thought  of  all 
races  and  times  within  closer  range  of  the  modern  reader;  and  to  the  reader  who 
revels  in  tracing  the  psychic  history  of  man,  no  book  can  be  more  welcome."β€” 
Boston  Transcript. 

III.  Cbepne β€” 5ewisb  IReltatous  Xtte  atter  tbe 

Bjile.  By  Rev.  T.  K.  Cheyne,  M.A.,  D.D.,  Oriel 
Professor  of  Interpretation  of  Holy  Scripture  in 
the  University  of  Oxford,  and  formerly  Fellow  of 
Balliol  College;  Canon  of  Rochester.  Crown  octavo. 
Net,  $1.50. 

**  Few  men  are  as  well  qualified  as  Canon  Cheyne  to  discuss  the  Jewish  litera- 
ture and  life  of  the  period  covered  by  this  course,  and  the  treatment  of  the  subject 
before  us  in  this  handsome  volume  is  all  that  could  be  desired.  .  .  .  The  whole 
book  is  exceedingly  interesting  and  instructive." β€” Universalist  Leader. 

IV.  Bubbeβ€” IReliafon  of  Israel  to  tbe  Bsfle. 

By  Karl  Budde,  D.D.,  Professor  of  Theology  in 
the  University  of  Strassburg.  Crown  octavo.  Net, 
$1.50. 

"  The  chief  merit  of  Professor  Budde's  book  is  its  condensation.  He  gives  a 
distinct  view  of  the  subject,  undistracted  by  details.  While  the  book  will  take  its 
deserved  place  in  the  estimation  of  scholars  it  is  also  a  book  for  the  general 
reader."β€” TA*  Outlook. 

V.  Steinbortrβ€” Xlbe  IRelfaion  ot  tbe  ancient 

}60pptianSΒ«  By  G.  Steindorff,  Ph.D.,  Professor 
of  Egyptology  at  the  University  of  Leipzig.  Crown 
octavo.     Net,  $1.50. 

"Presents  in  compact  form  and  interesting  style  the  latest  information,  and 
should  find  a  place  in  every  library  of  comparative  religions."β€” 7%/  CoΒ»- 
irtgatienalist. 


AMERICAN  LECTURES 
ON  THE  HISTORY  OF  RELIGIONS 


VI.  l?noxβ€” XTbe   Development  of  'Religion  in 

Japan.  By  George  William  Knox,  D.D.,  Pro- 
fessor of  the  History  and  Philosophy  of  Religion  in 
Union  Theological  Seminary,  and  Sometime  Pro- 
fessor of  Philosophy  and  Ethics  at  the  Imperial 
University,  Tokyo. 

Crown  octavo,  net^  %i.So 

**  A  notable  addition  to  this  excellent  series." β€”  Tfu  Churchman. 
*'  The  author  is  peculiarly  qualified  for  appreciative  treat- 
ment of  his  subject." β€” The  Outlook. 

VII.  J5loomfiel&β€” tlbe  IReliaion  of  tbe  lDeJ)a. 
Ube  ancient  IQeligion  oX  IDe&a  (jfrom  TRigs- 

IPeDa  to  "ClpaniSbaDS).  By  Maurice  Bloom- 
field,  Ph.D.,  LL.D.,  Professor  of  Sanscrit  and 
Comparative  Philology  in  the  Johns  Hopkins  Uni- 
versity. 

Crown  octavo.     $i.Jo  net.     By  mail,  $i.6j 

"  It  presents  interestingly,  and  brings  out  as  markedly  as 
possible  the  development  of  the  religious  thought  of  the  Veda 
m  distinction  from  myth  and  ceremony." β€” N.   Y.  Times. 

VIII.  Cnmontβ€” Hstrolocj^  anD  IReliGion  among 
TTbe  (Breehs  anD  IRonians.    By  Franz  Cumont, 

Ph.D.,  LL.D.,  Conservator  of  the  "  Mus6e  du 
Cinquantenaire,"  Brussels. 

IX.  Jastrowβ€” Hspects  of  IReligious  ^Belief  anb 
practice  in  ISabplonia  anO    Hsspria.    By 

Morris  Jastrow,  Jr.,  Ph.D.,  Professor  of  Semitic 
Languages  in  the  University  of  Pennsylvania. 
With  J4  Illustrations  and  a  Map  and  Chronological  Lists  of  the 
Rulers  of  Babylonia  and  Assyria. 
Crown  octavo.     $2.2^  net.    By  mail,  $2.4.^ 

Professor  Jastrow  has  during  many  years  made  a  special  study 
of  the  religion  of  the  Babylonians  and  Assyrians,  and  has  con- 
tributed many  authoritative  volumes  and  papers  embodying  the 
results  of  his  researches. 

New  York  G.    P.    Putliam's    SoilS  London 


International  Handbooks  to  the 
New  Testament 

Edited  by  Orello  Cone,  D.D. 

Pour  volumes.    Octavo.    Each,  net,  $2.00 
By  mail,  $2.15 

I.  β€”  The  Synoptic  Gospels,  together  with  a 
Chapter  on  the  Text-Criticism  of  the  New 
Testament.  By  George  Lovell  Gary,  A.M., 
L.H.D.,  President  of  the  Meadville  Theological 
School. 

"  We  need  hardly  say  that  we  find  ourselves  differing  very  seriously  and 
very  often  from  the  editor  of  this  volume,  but  we  gladly  recognize  the 
thouehtfulness  and  intelligence  with  which  he  has  worked.  The  student 
may  learn  much  from  this  volume." β€” N.  Y.  Observer. 

II.β€” The  Epistles  of  Paul  the  Apostle  to  the 
Corinthians,  Thessalonians,  Galatians, 
Romans,  and  Philippians.  By  James  Drum- 
mond,  M.A.,  LL.D.,  Litt.D.,  Principal  of  Man- 
chester College,  Oxford. 

"  If  the  promise  given  by  this  volume  is  fulfilled,  the  series  will  prove  of 
the  hiehest  value.  It  is  attractive  for  the  general  reader,  while  it  is  of 
speciarvalue  to  advanced  students." β€” The  Outlook. 

III. β€” The  Epistles  to  the  Hebrews,  Colossians, 
Ephesians,  and  Philemon,  The  Pastoral 
Epistles,  The  Epistles  of  James,  Peter, 
and  Jude,  together  with  a  Sketch  of  the  History 
of  the  Ganon  of  the  New  Testament.  By  Orello 
Gone,  D.D.,  Professor  of  Biblical  Theology  in 
the  Ganton  Theological  School. 

"It  is  interesting  to  note  the  meaning  often  hitherto  unexplained.  The 
author  succeeds  because  his  explanations  are  reasonable  and  plausible.  He 
is  not  bound  to  any  rule  of  dogma  or  sect,  but  takes  a  broad  and  understand- 
ing view  of  his  subject." β€” Church  Review. 

IV. β€” The  Johannine  Literature  and  the  Acts 
of  the  Apostles.  By  Henry  P.  Forbes,  A.M., 
D.D.  Professor  of  Biblical  Literature  in  the 
Ganton  Theological  School. 

"  Dr.  Forbes  has  laid  the  ministry  under  perpetual  obligation  to  him.  Not 
only  does  he  keep  up  tcj  the  high  standard  of  the  three  preceding  volumes  of 
the  set,  but  he  fully  sustains  the  purpose  indicated  by  the  editor-in-chief. 
The  full  set  is  one  that  every  student  of  the  Bible  will  make  large  use  of." 
β€”  The  Universalist  Leader. 

Send  for  complete  descriptive  circular 


New  York  β€”  Q.  P.  PUTNAM'S  SONS  β€”  London 


Authoritative  Works  on  Egypt 

Egyptian  Archseology 

By  Q.  Maspero 

Translated  from  the  French 

By    Amelia    B.    Edwards 
New  edition,  revised  by  the  author  with  the  co- 
operation of  Kate  Bradbury,  Secretary 
Egyptian  Exploration  Society 

229  illustrations.     Crown  8vo.     Net,  $2.25 

'*  A  rich  and  enjoyable  book,  in  every  way  satisfactory  and 
fascinating.  .  .  .  It  is  delightful  to  find  frankness,  ac- 
curacy, and  scholarship  united  in  the  production  of  this  work, 
which  makes  the  humanity  of  vanished  Egypt  live  again." 

Tht  NatUn. 

The 
Story  of  Ancient  Egypt 

By  Prof.  Geo.  Rawlinson 

No.  1  -4  in  The  Story  of  the  Nations  Series 

Crown  8vo.    Net,  $1.50.     Half  leather,  net,  $1.75 

"  It  is  the  work  of  a  firm-handed  scholar,  who  is  sure  of  his 
facts,  modest  in  his  generalizations  and  surmises,  full  of  that 
local  color  that  comes  of  personal  travel  and  inspection,  and 
who  is  withal  a  ready  and  readable  writer." β€” N.  V.  Critic. 

"  The  book  reads  like  a  romance,  so  interesting  is  the  por- 
trayal of  that  people  who  dwelt  in  Egypt  in  the  long  ago." 

Toledo  Blade. 

New  York  Q.    P.    Putnam'S  SOHS    London 


0 


V 


.β€”    7;  β€’,'*'β–  


i- 


β€’'1       ' 


t 


oHri^u\<Β»  diLUi.      I  UD  1 


i^- 


PLEASE  DO  NOT  REMOVE 
CARDS  OR  SLIPS  FROM  THIS  POCKET 

UNIVERSITY  OF  TORONTO  LIBRARY 


Cumont,  Franz  Valery  Marie 

Astrology  and  religion 
among  the  Greeks  and  Romans 


\S